Tyler's Woman

An Ellora’s Cave Romantica Publication

www.ellorascave.com

Tyler’s Woman ISBN 9781419916557 ALL RIGHTS RESERVED. Tyler’s Woman Copyright © 2008 Jan Springer Edited by Mary Moran. Photography and cover art by Les Byerley. Electronic book Publication June 2008 With the exception of quotes used in reviews, this book may not be reproduced or used in whole or in part by any means existing without written permission from the publisher, Ellora’s Cave Publishing, Inc.® 1056 Home Avenue, Akron OH 44310-3502. Warning: The unauthorized reproduction or distribution of this copyrighted work is illegal. Criminal copyright infringement, including infringement without monetary gain, is investigated by the FBI and is punishable by up to 5 years in federal prison and a fine of $250,000. (http://www.fbi.gov/ipr/) This book is a work of fiction and any resemblance to persons, living or dead, or places, events or locales is purely coincidental. The characters are productions of the authors’ imagination and used fictitiously.

OUTLAW LOVERS: TYLER’S WOMAN Jan Springer

Acknowledgement Education is power. Power is freedom. For Meena in Afghanistan. For Mom, Dad and my nephew Colter.

Prologue Six years earlier Rackety Falls, Maine, USA Year 2015 Laurie Callahan whimpered as sensual heat flared through her body. White mist floated in front of her eyes, blocking her true surroundings, and she knew the faceless phantom men were here again. Surrounding her. Wanting her. Waiting to penetrate her. Eager hands drifted out of the haze, their hot fingers touching her, making her moan from the sensations they created. She loved their hands on her body. Needed them touching her. Caressing her. Intimately. She gasped as a hot mouth latched on to her aching nipple. Teeth pinched and the sweetest pain bit into her flesh. A hand slid between her legs, spreading her thighs. She whimpered as her pussy lips were stretched until they burned. A finger boldly massaged her swollen clit. Within seconds she was soaked and gyrating her hips, enjoying the pleasure. Oh yes. Nice. Very nice. Her eyelids grew heavy. Her breathing labored. A hot, thick erection slapped between her ass cheeks and prodded at her tight sphincter muscle, making her cry out in anticipation. More hands drifted out of the fog. Fingers caressed. Smoothed over the curves of her hips. Feathered over her abdomen. Their touches made her body hum. Made her pant shamelessly. Made her want them. Wet mouths kissed her arms. Hot tongues licked her thighs. She spread her legs wider. She needed them there. Between her legs. Please! A faceless shadow moved in front of her. Something solid and hot nudged against her slit. Oh yes, another cock. That’s it. Right there. Push into me! Do me! The smell of her sexual need kissed her nostrils. The scent of their masculine lust embraced her. Held her captive. Made her want all these men fucking her mouth, her ass, her pussy, her breasts. “Yes,” she found herself whispering as the solid, ultra-thick erection began to sink into her soaked vagina. No! a part of her mind screamed. Don’t give in to them! Fight them. You have to fight or you’ll stay here forever! It’s the X-virus! It’ll drive you mad if you surrender. Fight it or you’ll never see Tyler again.

In a heavy breath of defiance, she mentally pressed away the white haze. Pushed herself from the hedonistic pleasure that consumed her. Away from the phantom men who would ultimately drive her forever into their pleasure world if she gave in to what they offered. Suddenly silver stars burst in front of her eyes and her true surroundings exploded into view. Dragging huge, frantic gulps of air into her lungs, she looked around the room. She was back in reality. In her mother’s dress shop in Rackety Falls, Maine. Safe from the dark, mysterious men who haunted her X-virus-induced fantasies on a daily basis. Fantasies that popped out of nowhere and seemed so real, so wildly intense she wanted to stay in the erotic fantasyland forever. But the thought of never seeing Tyler again always made her pull herself out. She had the X-virus, Mutation F. Extremists had unleashed a submissive virus in the hopes of making the world’s female population submissive to men. Unfortunately the virus mutated into many faceted forms, most of them deadly. F stood for Fantasies and this version left her highly sexed. She was considered one of the lucky ones. She was a survivor. More than eighty percent of the female population had been wiped out after contracting the virus. The survivors battled with various forms of virus mutations. Some, like her sister Callie, remained untouched, their immunity making them targets—hunted by the government or scientists who wished to use them as experimental guinea pigs to find the valuable cure. But Laurie had been infected. As a result of the illness, the fantasies threatened to drive her mad on a continuous basis. She tried to still her pounding heart and her pulsing pussy as she looked around the small room. Colorful bolts of material lay stacked on the numerous shelves. The smell of vanilla from a nearby votive candle drifted through the air and she noted the pattern pieces she’d earlier laid over the material of what would soon become Mrs. Barlow’s funeral dress. The pattern was still waiting to be pinned. She’d get to it as soon as she calmed. This latest fantasy had been harder to escape. Probably because she’d delayed taking her medication. Sometimes she became so busy she simply forgot to take the weekly pill that kept her in reality. Research showed if a woman infected with the F-type virus delayed taking her medication for too long, she would remain in the fantasy world permanently, eventually going insane. Laurie reached into her pocket and pulled out her pillbox. A moment later, the medication was swallowed and despite the arousal that would grip her for the rest of the day unless she had sex, she forced herself to focus. No use crying over the unexpected fantasies, she thought as she reached for her box of pattern pins on a nearby shelf. There was no cure. Just medication that barely dulled the part of her brain creating the fantasies. If she was lucky, Tyler Outlaw might show up sometime today and she could seduce the socks off him. She smiled as she thought of him. Since surviving the sickness, he’d been quite attentive to her new sexual needs. The fantasies she’d had before falling ill were nothing compared to the ones she now had. Vivid visions of hard muscles pummeling against soft curves. The scent of sex in the air. The musk of male sweat. The twist of pain as her nipples were tweaked. The promise of a cock—or multiple cocks—sliding into her pussy, or her anus, or both. The clanging sound of the cowbell hanging on the dress shop door ripped Laurie Callahan from her thoughts and she looked up to see Tyler Outlaw sauntering inside. Well, speak of the devil.

Seeing him had her breasts tightening even harder in awareness and her pussy pulsed, sending another volley of hot cream down her channel, readying her for his penetration. He always seemed to sense when she needed him, and by the steamy way he was looking at her now, she knew he was ready to give her some red-hot loving. His boots stomped on the old wood floor as he strolled toward her. His long legs made her quite aware of how petite she was compared to his six-foot-three-inch frame. The youngest of the six Outlaw brothers, he was—according to her—the sexiest. He wore his traditional hip-hugging blue jeans, plain tan T-shirt and a black cowboy hat pulled so low over his high forehead she could barely see his hungry blue eyes. From what she could see, he was already visually undressing and fucking her. His mouth was full and perfectly formed. Her lips tingled as she remembered the confident way he always kissed her. He didn’t grin as he came toward her. Didn’t utter a word of greeting. “Well, good morning to you too,” she muttered, and pretended she hadn’t noticed the hot look that spoke of sex on demand. She also pretended she wasn’t so damn aroused that she just might scream if she didn’t get fucked by him. Mornings were always when she was the horniest. Since contracting the X-virus, her appetite for sex was furious and sometimes even left her so physically weak she was barely able to work the rest of the day. Today, however, she needed a quick loving to take the edge off so she could get back to work. The four Barlow brothers had come into the dress shop early this morning with the terrible news their mother had passed away after contracting one of the lethal mutations of the X-virus. She felt sorry for the woman. Slaving after an ungrateful husband and four spoiled sons. At least now their mother was at peace. She, on the other hand, might not have peace from the Barlows. Especially considering the way they looked at her. Not an ounce of grieving for their mother on their faces. Only lust for her. She was barely able to stay civil to them as they picked out a pretty green material for their mother’s funeral dress amidst sexual innuendoes about her and her two sisters Cate and Callie. Their raw looks frightened her. It was a far cry from the fierce yet tender hunger shining in Tyler’s eyes. Tyler didn’t say a word as he grabbed her around the waist and hoisted her with ease onto the table. Lucky for her she hadn’t pinned the pattern to the material yet or her butt would have been full of ouchy pinholes. “I can see it in your eyes. You’ve been fantasizing about those mystery men. I’ll make them go away. Spread your legs for me, Laurie.” His strong voice was lined with lust and slid over her flesh, making her blood boil. Sometimes he was jealous of her fantasies, but today he looked more intent on the task at hand, which was bringing relief to both of them. The raspy sound of his jeans zipper lowering made her heart pick up a frantic pace. “Jesus, Ty. I’m working here. Let’s go in the back room…someone might…” Her words died as his erection popped out and greeted her. Shit! Was he ever swollen! The bulging length of his cock was thick and hard. The mushroom-shaped head was smooth and flaring a deep purple. Her lower belly quivered in anticipation.

“I said spread your legs for me, Laurie.” His strangled whisper broke her from her appreciation. She did as he asked and just about came up off the table as his warm hands slid beneath her skirt and caressed her inner thighs. “I love the silky feel of your thighs,” he whispered, holding eye contact. She gripped the edge of the table as his hands left her thighs and moved to her hips, his fingers slipping beneath the waistband of her panties. Without waiting for instruction, she eagerly lifted her butt and felt the silky-smooth material being pulled down and then removed from her body. He tossed the panty onto the table beside her before spreading her legs wider, his hands then sliding up her inner thighs again, moving until a calloused thumb swept back and forth over her clitoris. The sensation made her breath catch and her pussy quiver with longing for him to be inside her. “And you’re always so wet and ready for me.” His eyes were drooping now. Half-lidded, sexy, fuck-me bedroom eyes. “Unbutton your blouse,” he whispered. “Ty, someone might come in and see,” she reminded him. “Don’t worry. Hunter’s on lookout duty.” The thought of Tyler’s best friend being on the other side of the door, maybe even peeking in the windows, watching them, made her pulse quicken. “As long as he doesn’t join us,” she teased. “Well, maybe he should…” She trembled beneath his intoxicating gaze. He knew her fantasies made her curious about ménages. That she fantasized about a ménage with Tyler and his good friend Hunter. “Someday definitely.” She found herself blushing. Neither said anything more and his eyes darkened with need as she slowly undid her blouse buttons. His thumb continued to rub her clit, stroking those tender nerve endings until she was panting. Her breath grew rougher and faster as she opened her blouse and unclasped the front of her bra. The cups fell away, revealing her firm breasts. “Fuck,” he swore softly. “I get so turned-on by your breasts. Especially your mouthwatering nipples. If they were pierced, I’d be pulling those loops and kissing your tender flesh at the same time, showing you the true meaning of pleasure-pain, baby. Maybe even make you wear weights to keep you all hot and bothered.” She was already hot and bothered by the lazy strokes on her clitoris. “Ty…” “Shh, baby. Just let me look at you.” She trembled as he continued to leisurely caress her clit and stare at her breasts. They’d had many discussions about her nipples. He wanted her to have them pierced by his brother Colter, who was a doctor. She didn’t feel comfortable with the idea, if only because she was afraid of something going wrong, like an infection or maybe something horrible like her nipple having to be removed. Tyler said she had an overactive imagination. But she had to live with the consequences if something went wrong. Sexual intent glazed his eyes and she could feel her breasts heat with the familiar longing to be suckled by his mouth. Other things happened to her body as she breathed in his strong masculine scent. She felt flushed. The muscles in her lower belly clenched and heat roared through her.

Her gaze drifted to his cock again. The sight of it spearing straight out at her, long and stiff, swollen and eager for action, made her body hum with anticipation. “Are you going to take a picture? Or are you going to put us out of our misery?” she teased as he continued to stare at her breasts. “Misery is an understatement, baby,” he whispered in a strangled voice, and she suddenly realized he sounded too tense. Now that she thought about it, he looked a little different too. His clean-shaven appearance for one. Usually he walked around with sexy day-old stubble on his face, even in the morning. And from the short wisps of golden brown hair she saw peeking out from beneath his cowboy hat, she wasn’t impressed. “Oh God. The barber scalped you,” she gasped. “You know I hate it when he cuts your hair too short. It makes you look like a businessman, not a sexy teacher.” Irritation flashed in his eyes and then it was gone. His hands smoothed away from her clit, came out from under her skirt and slid inside her open blouse to settle on her waist. His palms felt hot and damp. His fingers hard as he dug into her flesh. “I don’t have much time, baby.” “Since when don’t you have time to fuck your woman? What’s wrong anyway? You never get a haircut unless I beg you to do it, and I haven’t begged lately.” He grinned at her wording, obviously taking it sexually, and her heart leapt. There, he’s smiling now. Nothing is wrong. It’s just your overactive imagination kicking in again. “Bring me inside you, Laurie,” he instructed. She blew out an aroused breath as she wrapped both hands around his shaft. He was hot and satiny smooth. So perfect. She could feel the tense muscles jerk against her palms as she squeezed his thick shaft. He inhaled sharply, his fingers digging deeper into her waist. “Don’t ever forget you’re my woman,” he growled. “Now fuck me, beautiful. Make me believe you’ll always belong to me.” “What’s gotten into you? Of course we’ll always belong to each other. I’ll always be yours. You have my heart. You know that.” “Swear to me, Laurie. Swear to me you’ll always be Tyler’s woman.” Desperation etched lines around his mouth. In direct contrast, his eyes blazed with arousal. “I swear, Tyler Outlaw,” she whispered as she soothed his jerking cock with her fingers. She gave him the light, caring strokes she knew he enjoyed. Teasing soft touches that had the veins in his shaft pulsing against her fingertips and his even, white teeth gritting as she brought him to the edge of a climax. Then she led him between her legs. They both moaned as she slid his cock into her slit. Without warning he bucked his hips. In one fierce stroke, his shaft burned into her. Stretched her. Impaled her. Oh yes, this feels so perfect, she thought as he began a fast pump. Ripples of pleasure seared through her. He thrust into her. Long, hard strokes she loved. Within seconds he brought her to the rim of a climax.

Her body tightened. Her eyes closed and her fingers clenched the edge of the table as she lost control of her senses. The smell of her sex drifted to her nostrils and her pussy spasmed around his thick flesh. Tyler groaned. “Oh yeah. That’s it, baby,” he hissed, and thrust harder. His hands came off her waist and he smoothed them over her breasts, massaging them as he continued to ride her. Then his hot mouth clamped over her right nipple, his teeth biting and nipping, making her cry out in pleasure-pain. He soothed her hurt by laving with his tongue and then began biting her again. She loved it when he did that with his mouth. She arched her hips, signaling she wanted a deeper penetration. His hands left her breasts and a moment later he slipped them underneath her knees. Her eyes popped open as he leaned her upper body down on the table while he brought her legs up over his shoulders. “Beautiful woman,” he whispered thickly. Their eyes locked and he started pumping into her again. This new position allowed him a deeper penetration and she could feel him sliding into the deepest recesses of her pussy. His shaft felt thick and swollen, hard and long. She climaxed on a hiss, crying out as the intense pleasure vibrated through her. His hands continued to massage her breasts, bringing a wonderful tingling to her flesh. At the corner of her eye, she spotted movement and noticed a face peering in the window. Hunter stood there. Watching them have sex! When he captured her gaze, he held it, showing not one ounce of embarrassment at being caught. Her face flamed with the heat of shyness, but try as she might, she couldn’t look away. Fierce sexual hunger brewed in his eyes. Tyler must have noticed they had company too for he suddenly cooed, “Let him watch, baby. Let him watch.” Oh, how wanton she must look with her skirt bunched up around her waist. Her legs hung over Tyler’s broad shoulders. His hands massaging her naked breasts while he pumped his heavy cock into her. As the lusty vision formed in her mind, she closed her eyes and exploded on a rocketing orgasm. “Yes,” she heard Tyler groan as her pussy spasmed around him. She let herself go insane with the sizzling sensations. Allowed them to lift and carry her to some wonderful place. A place she wanted to stay for as long as possible. She bucked against Tyler, desperate for a more solid plunge. “More. Oh God. More. Harder!” she pleaded as she spasmed over and over again. He swore and slammed into her tender pussy. She was climaxing as she’d never done before. Cool perspiration erupted onto her hot forehead. Stars exploded behind her closed eyes. Liquid heat coated his cock as he slid in and out of her. Slurps from her vagina suctioning his rigid flesh split through the air. As she started to come down from the best climax she’d ever had, his cock tensed, jerked, and he came inside her on one hell of a loud shout. “Jesus, baby, maybe we should let Hunter watch all the time,” he breathed as he withdrew from her. Lifting her legs off his shoulders, he began adjusting his jeans.

“Definitely,” she found herself answering, feeling amazed at the wonderful loss of control she just experienced by having someone watch them. Her gaze snapped back to the window and disappointment melted over her. Hunter was gone and she wanted him back there again. Watching. Wanting her. Just like the men in her fantasies. Her tummy twisted at the thought of having Hunter join them. The thought was followed by a volley of guilt. Oh stop it! She loved Tyler. Yet she fantasized about ménages on a daily basis because of the X-virus, and now after experiencing such a mind-blowing orgasm with Hunter watching, she realized she would welcome Hunter into their sex life. Hunter’s late girlfriend, who also was Tyler’s late twin sister Melanie, had told Laurie about Hunter’s ferocious sexual appetite and excellent lovemaking skills. At the unexpected thought of Melanie, sadness swooped around her. Melanie, as well as Pamela, the mother of the Outlaw brothers, died of a lethal strain of the X-virus a couple of months ago. Their father Gord died soon after of a massive heart attack, but everyone knew better. He really died of a broken heart at the loss of his soul mate. Subsequently, the Outlaw brothers had sworn revenge on the terrorists who unleashed the virus and caused their family so much pain. “You okay?” he asked softly. Uneasiness zipped through her as she noticed Tyler watching her closely. “Sure,” she replied quickly, not wanting to bring him down with talk about his sister. The room whirled slightly as she sat up too quickly. It righted itself and she buttoned her blouse. Her legs felt wobbly and her pussy pleasantly sore as she stepped onto the floor. And dammit, she really wanted Tyler to make love to her again! The sound of crinkling paper caught her attention and she realized pieces of the pattern for Mrs. Barlow’s funeral dress were stuck to her damp bare bottom. Tugging the pieces off, amidst Tyler’s chuckles, she balled them, tossing it into a nearby wastebasket. He took her into his arms, hugging her tight, his muscular body pressing into her while he kissed the edge of her mouth softly just the way she liked it. “Baby, that was fantastic. The best ever. I hope it’ll hold us,” he breathed against her lips. “Hold us? Until when? Tonight? Let’s go into the back room and do it again,” she urged. “Come on, sexy stud. You know once we start, I can’t get enough of you.” She grabbed his hand and tried to lead him toward the back room where they could continue, but he didn’t budge. He looked at her oddly and cleared his throat. It was a nervous sound that instantly caught her attention. Tyler sounding nervous was unheard of. “Laurie, will you marry me, when I get back?” She blinked at the unexpected question. Confusion swirled around her. He’d proposed to her months ago. They were planning a wedding for next spring. “When you get back from where?” Even before he said it. Even before he whipped that carefree smile back onto his face. She knew what he meant. She had asked him not to tell her when he would join the Terrorist Wars. She’d convinced herself he wouldn’t leave her. That given time he would forget the promise he

and his brothers made in going after those terrorists. She’d tried to protect her sanity by pretending everything was okay. Now reality crashed in around her and red-hot anger roared. She let go of him. Kept her hands fisted at her sides. If she didn’t, she knew she would slap or maybe even hit him. “You bastard. You joined?” Blood drained from her face as he nodded. A scream started up the back of her throat. She tried to stop it, truly she did. She swore when this day came she wouldn’t freak. She swore she’d take it like a trooper. Slapping a hand over her mouth, she screamed against her palm. It came out as a horrible squeak that made Tyler groan. “Ah shit, Laurie. It’s not like you weren’t expecting it. I’ve told you I’d join at the first opportunity. You knew I was getting my affairs in order, sweet baby. We’ve enlisted. We’re pulling out today.” “Today?” She could feel the pull of hysteria, but she clamped down on it hard. A rap at the door made them both jump. Hunter was there again. Waving at Tyler to go out to him. To leave her. She felt none of the earlier excitement at seeing him back at the window. Instead she flicked him her middle finger and received a small satisfaction in the way he grimaced. Too fucking bad. Damn asshole! She wanted to give him shit for letting Tyler do this to her. Wanted to scream at Hunter for being so stupid in joining too. Tyler frowned and grabbed her wrists. He nodded at his friend, who returned his nod and disappeared. When Tyler focused his attention back on her, his face was twisted in agony as he finally allowed his full feelings to show. It was so obvious he didn’t really want to go. Had to because of the pledge the Outlaw brothers made to help put an end to the terrorists. He wouldn’t back out. “I’m sorry, baby. I’m sorry for leaving you like this. I promised Melanie I would kill those bastards. It’s not a matter of what I want, or what you want. It’s a matter of what has to be done. I’ve given you joint access to my bank account. Use it. And keep taking your medication.” So she wouldn’t die like his sister and mother had, she added silently. “You’re a teacher. You don’t know about war. You’ll get killed.” “There’s mandatory basic training. Then I’m transferring over to the Teachers Without Borders unit. Those kids over there, they need my help. If I can keep even one of them out of the clutches of terrorists, it’ll have been worth the sacrifice in leaving you. I know you understand, baby.” She understood. It didn’t mean she had to like it. “I want you here with me. I want you safe! I don’t care about your crusade,” she snapped, letting the anger roll out in a raw wave. He ignored her outburst and winked at her. “When I get back, we’ll get married. Put it all behind us and start our lives new.” Her tummy hollowed and she suddenly felt sick as she said the dreaded words. “What if you don’t come back, Ty?”

“I’ll be back, baby. I promise.” He truly looked sincere. Truly believed no harm would come to him. “Shit! Are you really this naïve? Do you really think you’ll be immune to a bullet in the brain because you want to go over there and help?” His frown deepened at her outburst. “It needs to be done.” “What about what I need? Huh? I need you here.” “C’mon, Laurie. Don’t let it end this way before I go. Don’t be mad.” “You’re a selfish son of a bitch! I think I have a very good reason to be pissed off at you, Tyler, don’t you?” She flinched as he let go of her wrists and raised his hand to touch her chin. Using his thumb, he tilted her head up so he could look into her eyes. God. She wanted to strike out at him. Slap some sense into him. But as he gazed into her eyes, she found her anger melting. She didn’t want him leaving thinking she was mad at him. It would be bad karma. She should be supporting him. Kissing him. Telling him she loved him. Telling him to be careful. But she couldn’t say a thing, dammit! If she did, she’d start crying and she’d never be able to stop. A stray tear stained her cheek and she trembled as he wiped it away with a calloused thumb. His gentle touch smoothed across her flesh, making her ache inside. Ache for him to stay. To be safe. But he wouldn’t be safe. Not in the middle of all that violence. Her stomach lurched with sickness again. “It’ll be over before you know it. You and your sisters stay out at our farmhouse or at the ocean house. I’ll write when I can.” Another sharp rap from Hunter at the window had Tyler kissing her. His mouth slid softly against hers, his lips sipping at hers as if she were some treasured possession. She wished the gentle kiss would last forever. But it was over too quick and he was pulling away from her. “I have to go. I love you. Don’t ever forget that I love you.” And then just like that, he was gone.

***** One year later Afghanistan One minute Tyler Outlaw and his eighteen-year-old American teaching assistant Reena Wilde were teaching English class to fifteen teenage Afghan girls who’d passed into puberty and had been lucky enough to survive the X-virus, the next minute he happened to glance out the cracked window of the makeshift schoolhouse and froze. Uniformed soldiers were heading toward the dilapidated building and the group of men sure as hell weren’t allies. He had two minutes, three tops, before the soldiers reached the classroom full of young girls.

Fuck! “Get into the basement! Go!” he spoke quickly as he turned to his students. “This is not a drill! Go! Go! Now!” His assistant swore softly. She and the young teens moved like the well-oiled unit he trained them to be for such emergencies. As they grouped behind his makeshift desk, Reena yanked the tattered carpet off the floor and Tyler whipped open the heavy trapdoor. He wasted no time in urging the girls to hustle down the steep ladder into the blackness. Teachers Without Borders had been assured by the locals that he and Reena would be safe here so they could teach the girls English and other primary education. It was a test project for the United States Army. They hoped by educating the girls as well as boys, these kids would in the future realize they were being recruited as terrorists and suicide bombers simply to fulfill some religious extremist’s plan to dominate their people. Tyler knew some of his students’ fathers hoped that with an education their daughters would have a chance at a half-decent future with some English-speaking soldier. He also heard some of the fathers planned to sell their daughters under the guise of something called the Claiming Law. A law that would remove all female rights, turning them into sexual property. Those fathers hoped their daughters’ newly learned English, which was now one of the primary languages used in the area, would give their daughters a better chance at having educated men Claim them along with the fathers receiving a higher price for their daughters. Several of the surrounding countries were also considering adopting the Law. It was a sick, twisted decree conjured up due to the lack of women in the world. A law that allowed several men to Claim a woman or any teenage girl over sixteen as their wife. He hoped the States didn’t adopt it. He didn’t like the sound of it. Didn’t like it one damn bit. He didn’t like the sound of the soldiers’ angry shouts either as they approached his school. Apparently someone had sold them out. Educating girls and women in this country was extremely illegal. The girls, Reena and himself would pay dearly if they were discovered. But not if they moved fast. “Everything will be okay. Do what I’ve told you to,” he hissed as the last girl climbed into the basement. Several sets of frightened eyes peered up at him from the darkness. Some of the girls were sobbing. He wished he could comfort them. Wished he could assure them they’d be safe. But there was no time. His young assistant made no move to join the girls. “Get down there, pumpkin. You know the drill,” he snapped. “I’m not leaving you here alone, Teach.” Fear glittered in her eyes, but there was also a proud defiance in the way she held her shoulders back. She was a stubborn young woman. He just hoped she wasn’t too stubborn to see how much danger she would be in if she stayed here with him. Because her high-ranking US Army father wanted Reena safe, she’d been shielded from the mandatory R&R sex most Allied soldiers had to partake in. But if these particular soldiers got ahold of her and the girls… His gut clenched and he forced his thoughts from the horror that flooded his mind. “Now is not the time to argue, pumpkin. Get your ass down there and keep the girls safe. I don’t want to worry about you, okay? I’ve fought too long to keep you out of harm’s way. Don’t fuck up on me now.”

She nodded and wiped aside a stray strand of the strawberry blonde hair that peeked out from beneath the kerchief she wore on her head. “Okay.” She started down the ladder then hesitated and looked up, lifting her cupid-shaped lips into a nervous smile. “You better take care of yourself, Outlaw. You’ve got that pretty woman you’ve been telling me about waiting for you at home. And you promised you’d introduce me to those sexy brothers of yours, especially Cade. You seem to think we’d make a great match, so I’m holding you to your word.” He chuckled uneasily at his promises to her. Promises that may never happen. When she neared the bottom of the ladder, she looked up at him. He could barely make out the tears that shone in her hazel eyes before she threw him a peace sign and stepped off the ladder to join the girls. “But vat about Teacher?” a couple of his students asked as they huddled around Reena. He found himself smiling at their broken English. They’d taught the girls well, he thought proudly. Some of them would hopefully become allies and spies for the US government. One of them, the oldest girl in his class, who’d just turned seventeen and rumored she would be sold the instant the Claiming Law came into effect, began to climb back up the stairs. “We will stay. We will fight,” she hissed with anger. Her green eyes snapped in defiance. “No!” His harsh shout made the young woman stop. The look of hurt flashing across her face just about brought him to his knees. He wanted to apologize but this was no time to be soft on them. “You must do as you’ve been instructed,” Tyler growled anxiously. “You must stay safe at all costs. Protect yourselves and teach others secretly of what you’ve learned here. Teach your children.” Some of them nodded and Tyler lowered the lid, plunging them into darkness. Slipping the tattered carpet back over the trapdoor he headed for his makeshift desk, a piece of plywood set on two wooden horses. A split second after he sat down, the troops poured in. “Americana! Americana! Stay right there!” one of the soldiers yelled as Tyler stood. Immediately he didn’t like him. Hatred unlike anything he’d ever seen before brewed in the man’s almost black eyes. Devil eyes. His face was pockmarked, his teeth yellow and rotting as he smiled at Tyler. The man made him feel like running for his life. He resisted the urge, knowing he wouldn’t get far. Each of the soldiers held an assault rifle and aimed their guns straight at his head. The guns were nice and shiny. Newly purchased. Strange that he would think of something so stupid at a time like this. There were at least twenty of them, dressed in traditional rebel military fatigues. Twenty against one. Not the best odds. He’d been in tight situations before and managed to talk himself free. Most people considered a teacher not being much of a threat. Unfortunately he didn’t feel confident of getting out of this situation this time around. “Sobh bekeir.” He greeted them in the Farsi language many of the people in this part of Afghanistan used. It meant good morning. Not that it was turning out to be so good for him, especially with the soldiers circling him like vultures wanting to rip apart a piece of fresh meat. “May I help you, gentlemen?”

Shit! He couldn’t believe how calm his voice sounded under the circumstances. One man answered by cracking the butt of his rifle against Tyler’s temple. It happened so fast he didn’t even have a chance to react. Stars burst behind his eyes and a fissure of pain zipped through his head. He grabbed the edge of his desk to keep himself from collapsing. A sharp explosion of anger made him swear. That only gave him another whack at the side of the head. Shit! That hurt! “Don’t speak unless spoken to, Americana,” the soldier with the rotten teeth growled. Son of a bitch! Tyler forced himself stiff and kept his hands on the desk within their view. He dared not move. Dared not give them an excuse to shoot him. “What is your name?” The pockmarked man spoke English very well. Obviously he’d been educated in English and now denied education to others. Too bad he hadn’t taken care of his teeth. “My name is Tyler Outlaw. I work for Teachers Without Borders.” “Where are the students?” the soldier growled. “I sent them home. It was too hot for them to work.” The soldier’s eyes narrowed with suspicion as he surveyed the small schoolroom. His gaze swept over the open books, the pencils laid precariously on their desks as if the girls had left in a hurry. Tyler’s stomach sank as he noticed a kerchief one of the girls had removed from her hair and left behind. Obviously the soldier saw it too. He frowned. Oh shit! “You lie! Where are they?” “I told them to go home.” Outside he could hear the frantic wails of the girls’ family members as they were stopped from entering the schoolhouse. “I will ask one more time, Americana. Where are they?” “Gone.” The soldier grinned and Tyler’s stomach plunged. “You do not know what happens to teachers who defy our country’s laws? You do not realize we do not allow educating girls?” “There were no girls here,” he lied. “My source tells me you teach all girls. We want them for our soldiers. If you do not produce them within the minute, you will take their place.” Not good. Tyler forced himself to laugh. “Listen, I’d love to accommodate your men with the company of beautiful girls but your source is incorrect. I know very well what happens to teachers who educate girls or women for that matter. Do you think I’m stupid enough to defy your country’s rules?” The soldier nodded to another who quickly yanked Tyler from behind his desk and pushed him roughly against a nearby wall.

“Hey, easy on the threads, man,” Tyler snapped as the top two buttons on his shirt popped loose. The soldier with the rotting teeth moved behind Tyler’s desk and kicked aside the tattered carpet. He wasted no time in lifting the trapdoor. “What is that?” the soldier asked, pointing to the darkness beyond. “I have no idea. It came with the building.” He tensed as the man nodded to another soldier who quickly climbed down the stairs and disappeared. A moment later he came back out and slammed the door shut. He said something to the head cheese in the Farsi language, but spoke so fast Tyler couldn’t make out a word. The English-speaking soldier turned to Tyler. His gut clenched as he noted the smug grin plastered on the man’s face. “He says the pit is empty and there is a small tunnel, big enough for only skinny girls to get into. Where does the tunnel lead?” Tyler shrugged his shoulders. “Like I said, it came with the building.” He tried not to panic as the soldiers gathered around him in a threatening manner. Before he could so much as defend himself there was a loud pop and something hard slammed into his side, spinning him around. Fuck! That hurt! White-hot pain blew the air clean out of his lungs. His legs buckled. The pain quickly turned dark and heavy, spreading into his rib cage. Rough hands grabbed him. Held him. He couldn’t move. Couldn’t think straight. The pain spread, squeezing more of his breath out of his lungs. Ah damn! This was it. The end. Tyler, please don’t go. The sweet feminine voice floated out of the dark haze blinding him. Laurie? He blinked wildly. Tried to focus. Tried to find her. Tyler, you know you have my heart. “I know,” he found himself answering. Suddenly she was there. Right in front of him. Plain as day. Her beautiful long blonde hair dressed up in curly ringlets, just the way he liked it. Her blue eyes blazed with love. “You promised, Ty. You promised me you’d come back.” Ah shit. He was hallucinating. She wasn’t here. She was back home. Waiting for him. Laurie, I’m so sorry! The words of regret whipped through his head so swiftly he almost called out her name. Someone grabbed his hair. Pain seared through his scalp, yanking him back to reality. Back to the son of a bitch with the rotting teeth whose face now hovered inches away from his own. “Americana teacher. You should not have crossed the borders,” the soldier hissed. Tyler winced at the man’s sour breath. The pain in his side jerked a pathetic moan out of him. “Surely you know what we do to Americana prisoners here with so few women left in the world?” Great. Just great.

“Easy, boys…take it easy…I come in peace,” Tyler managed to say. He didn’t have to be a genius to know he’d been shot at point-blank range. He could feel the liquid heat of his blood flowing down his waist, pooling into his underwear. “Let us see what prize we have captured, shall we?” The soldier giggled. Fingers grabbed at his fly. He tried to buck the guy away, but the movement sent pain screaming through his side, making him freeze. Powerful hands grabbed his arms and legs, effectively holding him hostage. The sound of his zipper lowering mingled with the harsh pounding of his heart beating in his ears. He cursed them violently as his pants were dropped to his knees. His underwear quickly followed. Hot air whispered against his balls and cock. There were a couple of sharp inhalations that Tyler could only interpret as appreciation. “Very nice.” “I get no complaints from the ladies.” He tried to chuckle. Tried to interject humor into his voice to show he wasn’t scared. The last thing he wanted was this guy to know he was suddenly afraid. Very afraid, as he struggled to blink away the patches of blackness that hovered like vultures at the edge of his sight. “The warden will be pleased. Very pleased.” “Go fuck your warden,” Tyler growled. The soldier smirked and nodded to another who moved quickly in front of him. The hands holding his arms and legs tightened. He could literally feel his freedom slip away as a thick metal chain belt was lashed around his waist. Clangs of chains followed as cold metal snapped around one ankle and then the other. His wrists were similarly shackled with all chains leading to the waist chain. The bastards were hobbling him so he wouldn’t run. Not that he could escape at this point anyway. But he would. Someday he would escape. He had to. He had to go home to Laurie, just as he’d promised. A moment later the soldier stepped aside and the English-speaking one grinned at him. Tyler’s stomach plunged again. “As of this instant, Mr. Teacher, you are officially dead. Your blood is on the floor. See?” Tyler looked down to where the man pointed and saw the increasing splatters of blood at his feet. Then he noticed the red liquid oozing from the fiery bullet hole in the side of his waist. Definitely not a pretty picture. And damn if it didn’t hurt like hell. “Do not look so worried. We don’t let Americana prisoners die this easily.” Tyler cried out as the man slammed a fist into the area where he’d just been shot. Pain scorched through his side and without warning his legs gave out. The soldiers holding him let him go and he slumped like a rag doll to the floor. “God!” he spat as the pain continued to wrap through his flesh, screaming up into his stomach and abdomen. “There is no God where you are going, Americana. Only hell.” The soldiers’ laughter was the last thing Tyler heard before he passed out.

Chapter One Five years later Barlow Ranch, Maine, USA September 2021 “Where in the world is Blade?” Laurie muttered anxiously to herself as she pried two slats of the kitchen blinds apart to peer out the window. Her four husbands’ trucks were still missing from the driveway, including Blade’s. She wished her newest husband would get his ass in gear. He’d agreed to pick up some peppermint leaves from the creek out on the main road on his way home from town. She needed them for garnish on the chocolate mousse cake she’d promised the men for dessert. If she didn’t deliver on her promise, they’d be exceptionally rough on her in bed tonight. She enjoyed rough sex, but only with her late boyfriend Tyler. Certainly not with these men. With the three Barlow brothers, her orgasms were faked and her words of love for them a lie. As far as she was concerned, those three could go straight to hell. Not Blade though. He was different. He wasn’t a Barlow. She hadn’t been forced into having sex with him. The Barlows didn’t want to share her with Blade. They bribed a judge into allowing Blade to Claim her without the mandatory sex tapes required to prove they were together. In other words, no sex with Blade until the Barlows deemed it. Sometimes she hoped they would allow it. She sensed he would be a tender lover, maybe as tender as Tyler had been. Blade had been brought into the relationship as a fourth husband because one of the original four brothers had mysteriously disappeared. Killed by an Outlaw she’d heard them say during one of their meetings. Good riddance. Her newest man was a gynecologist with excellent security credentials. He was a great bodyguard to her. He sensed when she needed her space and seemed to read her mind when she craved to get out of the house and go shopping in town. And because he was a gynecologist, he had been able to treat her fantasy version of the X-virus with the latest up-to-date medications. Even with the new meds, she still fantasized. Fantasies that made her grab for the one vibrator she kept hidden in her private bedroom. Not to mention she took a lot of cold showers too. She didn’t need the meds in pill form anymore. Instead, Blade administered a weekly shot. At least if she kept taking the drugs she wouldn’t permanently end up in fantasyland. There was even talk of a vaccine that would be given to all girls before they hit puberty. That would effectively wipe out some of the mutated versions of the virus. Truthfully, she didn’t want to be living here on the Barlow Ranch. Didn’t want to be the maid, wife and sex slave to three of the richest men in the state of Maine. This wasn’t what she’d chosen to do with her life. But the X-virus had changed everything. It had changed the lives of every surviving girl or woman in the United States and countries around the world. To top it off, the government had introduced the sinister Claiming Law. A law that effectively wiped out all rights for women, turning them into personal possessions of men. It

forced a woman, once she reached the age of seventeen, to have a minimum of four husbands. If she refused to be Claimed, she went into hiding or suffered the Law. When the Law had been passed, Laurie hid with other women in the Maine forests. Later, however, she volunteered for the position of being wife to these men. Of course she had her reasons. She just couldn’t share them with any of her husbands. If they discovered she’d volunteered to be Claimed so she could spy on them on behalf of the Resistance, a growing group of men and women opposed to the Claiming Law, it just wouldn’t go over too well for her. Laurie shook her head and turned her attention from the window back to the supper she’d prepared. The pork chops with herbs were ready to fry. The ingredients for her salad— iceberg lettuce, tomatoes and cucumbers—were washed, cut and ready to be tossed. All she needed to do was get the rice cooking and the rest would be done by the time the men arrived home. Now if only Blade would get here with those damn peppermint leaves. At the sound of the back screen door slowly creaking open, she smiled her relief. Finally! “It took you long enough to come back,” she said without turning around. “I would have returned sooner if I’d had a choice, baby.” She froze. The deep masculine voice was not Blade’s. Nor any of her other husbands. But it sure did sound familiar. So familiar that it shot a jolt of adrenaline right through her. It couldn’t be him. Could it? Whirling around, Laurie instantly questioned her sanity. Tyler Outlaw stood there. A man presumed dead who seemed very much alive. She couldn’t stop the chills from shooting up her spine. Despite a part of her brain refusing to accept who stood in front of her, another part noticed things about him. He was taller than she remembered. Leaner. Older. His golden brown hair was lightly sprinkled with streaks of gray. He wore his hair shoulderlength, feathered back off his face, just the way she always liked him to wear it. His chin and cheeks were shadowed with dark stubble, just the way she always liked it. His blue eyes blazed with the same lusty look of love she remembered. Only more intense and shadowed with unspeakable pain. Her heart clenched at the thought of her man being in pain. But how could he be alive? They’d told her he was missing in action, presumed dead. She must be having some sort of a breakdown. But her body seemed to accept what her mind denied because the familiar hum beginning deep inside her womb uncurled from sleep mode and zipped along nerve endings she’d thought long dead. Long dead like Tyler Outlaw. Yet here he stood. She found herself cowering from him as he entered the kitchen and strolled toward her. He walked as if he belonged here. As if she still belonged to him. As he neared, she could see scars on his face. Scars that hadn’t been there when he left for the Terrorist Wars.

“Hey, baby. I’m sorry I scared you.” She could barely hear what he was saying, the rush of blood racing through her veins sounded too loud in her ears. Could barely understand what was happening. She had the impulse to reach out and touch him, but if she did that, her hand might float right through him. She didn’t reach out. “It’s been a long time, Laura.” She continued to stare at him with disbelief. Tried to absorb that he stood here in his traditional blue jeans, a tan T-shirt, black cowboy hat. It was her favorite. She’d told him so many times he looked the sexiest when he wore that outfit. He smelled masculine. Strong. Dominant. The distinct scent of her man. Yet all she wanted to do was scream hysterically and wonder how a dead man she’d once loved with her entire being could be standing in front of her. When he reached out and caressed her cheek, the warmth of his calloused fingers sparked wild heat along her skin. The impact felt so strong she could no longer deny he wasn’t real. Her knees threatened to buckle and somehow, she didn’t know how, she remained standing. “God, I’ve wanted to kiss you for so long,” he whispered hoarsely. His face swam into a haze as he leaned forward. His lips captured her mouth in such a fierce swoop she swore she would crumple from the onslaught of emotions smashing into her. As his moist mouth possessed hers, he unleashed the familiar addictive rush of lust she’d always held for him. Hot and fast, the rush made her pussy cream, readying her for him. Suddenly she remembered other things. Images of Tyler’s mouth on her breasts, her nipples and between her legs. His lips moving hungrily over her slit. Sucking. Biting. Licking. She grew hot at those visions. Fevered. The heat seeped through her so deep and so quick it frightened her. But nothing was scaring Tyler as he pushed his tongue boldly past her lips and into her mouth. Their tongues met. Touched tentatively. Caressed softly. Then explored confidently. The furious desire to have him fuck her right here and now pounded through her so fast and hard she couldn’t breathe. “I’ve missed you, baby. Missed you so much,” he whispered as he broke the kiss and his lips feathered against her trembling mouth. “How’ve you been, beautiful?” “I…” She couldn’t speak. Couldn’t formulate a word, let alone ask a question. Her heart beat so violent she thought it would explode clean out her chest. His gaze sauntered to the chocolate mousse cake on the counter and he grinned. “You’ve been expecting me.” Chocolate cake. His favorite. Reaching over, he scooped a line of chocolate frosting off her newly iced cake. She watched in stunned fascination as he dipped the chocolate-covered finger into his mouth and moaned. “Delicious, baby. Just as delicious as your kiss.” “They’re here, man. We’ve got to go.”

Another man’s voice snapped through the air. She recognized it immediately. Hunter. He was supposed to be dead too. MIA shortly after Tyler. What was happening? He appeared as if a ghost behind Tyler, looking at her with the same pain-filled eyes and scars lashing his face. What the hell was going on? “Hey, Laura. Great to see you, but we have to be going,” Hunter said as his hand slapped over Tyler’s shoulder, urging him to move. “Just give us a minute,” Tyler hissed in anger. The sound of men’s voices coming in through the open kitchen window made fear race through Laurie. Her husbands were home and if they saw Tyler and Hunter, the two men would be dead for sure this time. “I have to go, baby,” Tyler said softly, but he didn’t move. Didn’t seem concerned at the danger he was in. He continued to stare at her. Acting as if he were mesmerized by her as he touched a loose strand of her hair. “Come on, Tyler. You said you were only going to see her. You promised not to go inside and talk to her. Time’s up.” Hunter’s voice was edged with anxiety and anger as he nudged Tyler’s shoulder again. Tyler took one step backward. “I don’t want to leave you, baby. But I have to go. I love you. Whatever happens remember that I love you.” His words felt like a slap to her face. He’d said almost the same exact thing the last time he walked out of her life. Reality shifted through her shock and she managed to find her voice. “Tyler?” she said softly, but he was already gone. His name sounded strange out loud. She hadn’t spoken it for years. But inside had been different. Inside, she held him in her heart, hoping against hope he was still somehow alive despite what she’d been told. And she’d met him in her dreams. Held him in her arms. Kissed him just as she’d done now. Laurie inhaled sharply. Had he really been here? Or had she gone mad? Her lips burned with pleasure and tingled where Tyler had kissed her. She looked at the scoop of chocolate icing missing from the cake. Oh sweet heavens. Yes, Tyler was alive. He had been here only moments ago. The stomp of footsteps grew louder as the front door opened and her husbands came inside. They were laughing in the foyer. Cheerful men for a change. They must have made another lucrative business deal. Their laughter was a good sign. It meant they hadn’t seen Tyler and Hunter. A slash of anxiety grated through her at the realization Tyler must know she was Claimed. He would know she had four husbands. He would know she’d been unfaithful to him. She buried her face in her hands as the shame hit her full force. Oh sweet God! He would know she was having sex with his worst enemies. He would know that she’d recently taken another husband. He would think her a whore. She felt the blood drain from her face.

No, she wasn’t a whore. She’d done what she’d had for a reason. She was with the Barlows because she thought Tyler was dead. Why was he alive? Why hadn’t anyone told her he was alive? She stumbled toward the back door to where Tyler had disappeared. She had to find him. Had to explain. But her legs wobbled so badly. Someone passed her and suddenly Blade was barring her way. “Are you okay, Laurie? You don’t look so good.” “I…” The walls wavered and everything went black.

***** Tyler could barely run as he followed Hunter out the back door of the house, across the yard and into the field toward the security fence. Part of him expected a bullet to come slamming into his back, another part of him would welcome it. The image of Laura’s big blue eyes, her face paling, the look of shock, betrayal and a whole host of other emotions brought the sharp sting of reality spearing through Tyler. Laura was indeed Claimed by the Barlows, just as he’d been told. Yes, he’d kept himself alive in the terrorists’ prison by doing anything and everything possible to ensure he would come back to her someday. But she’d moved on without him. Mere days after his rescue from the prison he was told about Laura and the Barlows. Only because he demanded to be let out of the French hospital where he and Hunter had been taken after their rescue to recuperate. Demanded to go home and back to her now that he was free. His brother Cade had flown in and broke the news. A piece of Tyler had died that night in the hospital when he learned the truth. However, he didn’t sulk for long. Hunter wouldn’t let him. For years he and Hunter fantasized about Laura. Fantasized about her while they’d lain in each other’s arms after the torture sessions with the warden and daily rapes by the guards. During their recuperation from their wounds in France, they made plans to get her back. Made plans for the Barlows. The woman he came face-to-face with today in the Barlow kitchen was even more beautiful than the one he left behind. So damn beautiful that he ached inside for leaving her the way he had. It was his fault she was with the Barlows. Totally his fault that he hadn’t been here to protect her. “Fuck, Tyler. That was too close. If you’d stayed another few seconds, we would have been screwed.” What Hunter said was true. They’d been briefed on the crazy Claiming Law by Tyler’s brothers. Getting caught at the Barlow Ranch talking to a claimed woman would get a single man hanged. No questions asked. But he’d risk a hanging or another stint in a prison just to see Laura again. Laura. Gorgeous. Curvy. A woman. His woman. Guilt welled inside him for leaving her back there at the ranch. He should have grabbed her and taken her with him.

Fuck! Why hadn’t he done that? Taken her with them? Because it hadn’t been a part of the plan, that’s why. He had to stick to the plan or his temper would screw up everything. Just as he’d almost fucked up today with his overwhelming need to see her. He knew he should have waited until he could get the Barlows out of the way, but he had a bad habit of doing things before thinking, especially where Laura was concerned. “Come on, Ty. Get in the fucking truck.” Tyler’s head snapped up at Hunter’s angry voice to see his friend staring back at him. Concern and irritation flooded his face. He should apologize for putting their lives at risk. But he didn’t. He wouldn’t apologize when he knew what he did was the right thing. She deserved to know he was alive. Deserved to know he still wanted her. Unfortunately, he hadn’t had a chance to tell her he wanted her with his every fiber. That Hunter wanted her just as bad. “Are you getting in the truck or do I have to hoist your ass inside myself?” Hunter asked, his tone icy. Tyler found himself blinking at his truck. He was so deep in thought he hadn’t even noticed they were already here. Didn’t even remember coming through the woods along the old logging road that adjoined the two properties. Geez, seeing her had really blown him away. With a trembling hand, he opened the door and slumped into the passenger seat. The encounter with Laura had shaken him. Shaken him so hard he couldn’t even think straight. One thing he did know. He couldn’t simply walk in like a knight in shining armor and whisk Laura away from those devils. At least not without her knowing about him and Hunter. His gut clenched in frustration and he wiped away a bead of perspiration from his forehead. Exactly how would Laura react when she discovered he’d taken a male lover in prison? A male lover he couldn’t give up, even for her.

***** The cold cloth Blade draped over Laurie’s hot forehead felt like heaven. “You sure you’re okay?” His concerned voice drifted through the layers of shock. She kept her eyes closed and nodded. She must have dropped to the floor because she lay there with her head cradled intimately in Blade’s lap. She could feel his hard cock pressing against her right cheek. Wondered when he’d had sex the last time. Wondered why he would agree to be her husband and agree not to have any sex. Oh, for God’s sake! Her dead boyfriend was alive and she was entertaining thoughts about Blade. She had to be nuts. Or was she using him to distract herself from thinking about Tyler? How long had she been unconscious? Had Tyler and Hunter escaped without being seen? How in the world had they gotten in? There were security cameras everywhere on the grounds and in the house. How had they managed to get through the entrance without the password? Visions of Tyler continued to crash into her.

The scars on his face, and now that she thought of it, he had scars on his fingers too. There was pain in his eyes. Scars on Hunter. Both men were alive. Tyler had touched her cheek. He’d kissed her and reawakened her passion. “What’s wrong, Laurie? Is it that time of the month again?” Clay, the youngest of the three Barlows, growled in obvious annoyance. He didn’t particularly enjoy sex with her during that part of the month. That was fine with her. He was a lousy lover. All of the Barlows were. “Leave her alone,” Blade snarled as he removed the cloth from her forehead. “Get it cooled down again.” She heard the kitchen faucet squeak, the water splash for a minute then off. The cold, wet cloth came to her forehead again. Oh yes. Perfect. Just what she needed. She wished she could confide in Blade. Tell him she was either going mad or her dead boyfriend had just walked out of the kitchen. Tyler would surely kill all her husbands to get her back. That is, if he wanted her back. “You feeling better?” Blade asked softly. “I…I think I might have the stomach flu,” she lied, and opened her eyes to see the men huddled around her. The Barlows were beautiful men. Blond and blue-eyed. They should have been a joy to look at, but they weren’t. She knew beneath their attractive exterior they were evil. She had the bruises to prove it. Not an ounce of concern shadowed the Barlows’ faces. Only irritation. Her tummy fluttered when she saw the worried frown on Blade’s face. He sincerely cared for her. That thought made her feel a little better. “We’ve got the cure for the stomach flu. A good fucking is what she needs,” Zeb Barlow chuckled as he grabbed his crotch and the three brothers laughed. At the beginning of their relationship, their crude remarks had embarrassed her. Over time she’d become desensitized to them. “Whatever the hell it is, I hope she’s going to be well enough to finish supper. I’m starved,” Reb Barlow groaned. Plopping into a nearby kitchen chair, he stared at her and shook his head in disappointment. She knew he was trying to goad her into getting up and continuing as if nothing had just happened. And she would too, just as soon as she had her bearings. Supper was one of the times she picked up important information about their business dealings. Information she collected diligently for the Resistance. “Never mind about dinner. I just need her pretty little mouth ready and waiting for my cock tonight,” Zeb growled. “Blade, make sure she’s up to it. That’s why we took you on. You’re the doctor in the house. Just remember once we’ve knocked her up, she’s yours to fuck whenever you want. But only while she’s pregnant. We want the kids to be pure Barlow.” She heard Blade swear softly beneath his breath and felt him squeeze her hand. Felt her face heat. This was the first she’d heard of this agreement. Now she finally understood why he hadn’t insisted on his husbandly rights. “I know what’s wrong with her,” Blade replied coolly. Shit! Had he seen Tyler and Hunter leave?

“She’s pregnant.” Once again he squeezed her hand, sending her a signal to play along. “Pregnant?” The three Barlow brothers all gasped at the same time, echoing her thoughts. Her eyes widened with shock. What the hell was Blade up to? She wasn’t pregnant. She took precautions against getting pregnant, but none of her husbands knew about it. “That’s right, gentlemen.” Blade winked at her then gazed up at the Barlows, who watched her with their mouths open in shock. “It’s not like you haven’t been trying, so I don’t understand why you’d be surprised. Your wife is about two months pregnant. I was going to tell you, but I wanted to make sure with the second set of blood tests that I took this morning. I also did an internal exam and an ultrasound. I’ve checked the results and she is indeed pregnant. With twins.” Twins? Laurie’s head swirled at the lies. Why was he saying this? Was he pretending she was pregnant just so he could start having sex with her as per their agreement? God! Blade was betraying her. She felt sick. “I believe you’ll keep this under your hats for now,” Blade continued. She should stop this charade. She couldn’t sleep with Blade or the Barlows now that she knew Tyler was alive. She couldn’t! “Since it is twins, the pregnancy is high risk,” he continued. “No sex with anyone until after the babies are born.” “No sex?” Zeb growled. “No one is going to tell me I’ll have no sex with my wife.” His two brothers echoed his words. “Gentlemen, you will thank me after the girls are born.” “Girls?” the three echoed, astonishment in their voices. “That’s right. You’ll have billionaires eating out of your hands, begging you to have your daughters for their sons or themselves.” A long stunned silence followed as the lie took hold. Laurie closed her eyes and her tummy hollowed. With Tyler back and alive everything she’d worked so hard for was unraveling. Everything she put herself through had been for nothing. “We can use the Pleasure Palace girls,” Zeb grumbled. “They’ll suffice until we get Laurie back.” “Yeah, but they’re so cold and so not into getting fucked like Laurie is,” Clay moaned. “What about oral? Anal?” Zeb asked hopefully. “Absolutely no oral and no anal. No pleasure. No orgasms. No stress…unless you want to risk your upcoming millions of dollars?” Clay, the youngest, broke in, rubbing his hands with excitement. “Sure, we’ll leave her alone, Blade. But you better prove everything you’re telling us. I want to see it all with my own eyes. The ultrasound. The blood test results. This is too good to be true.” Oh God. Now they would know Blade was lying. “No problems, gentlemen. Let me get my paperwork in order first in my office in town. Drop by tomorrow morning around eleven and I will present the evidence.”

“You’ll have to join us at Pleasure Palace tonight, my man.” Zeb Barlow chuckled as he reached down and rubbed Blade’s hair affectionately. “We’ll have ourselves an orgy to celebrate.” She noticed Blade grimace. “I’ll have to tuck our new momma into bed first so she can rest.” Blade’s comment was met with a round of protests and he eyed them coolly. “Gentlemen, things are going to change around here. Now that Laurie is pregnant, it is up to all of us to make her life easier. For starters, tonight you will carry on with the meal on your own.” The three brothers groaned in protest yet again then stomped off. “Blade, I’ll be fine in just a minute. I’ll get supper,” she said when the others were out of earshot, and he helped her to her feet. She needed to be here. Needed to gather information. They’d been too happy earlier. Something was up. And now that Blade had secured she was to have no more sex, it took a load off her overtaxed nerves. “Take advantage of this, Laurie. Don’t make me into a liar.” Laurie nodded and allowed him to lead her down the hallway and up the stairs to the second floor. “Why are you doing this, Blade?” she asked a few seconds later when they reached the top of the second-floor stairs and he ushered her toward her bedroom. “It’s the first thing that popped into my head when I realized you need protection from the Barlows.” “What makes you think I need protection? I’ve been doing fine up until now.” “My point exactly.” Laurie frowned. “Meaning?” “Meaning Tyler is back in town.” She grew cold. “Tyler’s dead.” “You don’t go around fainting for nothing,” he replied as he opened the bedroom door for her. “Don’t look at me like that, Laurie. Securing your safety is one of the reasons I was allowed to Claim you. I make it my business to know everything that affects you.” Everything? Cold shivers of dread swept over her. There was no way he could know why she was here, was there? She’d been way too careful. His face softened with reassurance and she found herself relaxing a little. “I’m sure you can handle your ex-lover, Laurie. One thing you can’t handle is three angry brothers when they come to your bed with your ex-lover on their minds. I’ve heard Barlows and Outlaws don’t mix. Anger and jealousy do strange things to husbands when an ex is in the picture.” Blade was right about the Barlows and Outlaws. They hated each other. But what he’d done by creating a pregnancy put a crimp in her plans. She always received her best information about the Barlows’ business while in bed with them. During sex they were relaxed, if she could call it that. Perhaps vulnerable was a better word. They had no idea she was working against them. No idea she was accumulating damaging information on them. They had no idea she was a spy. Despite that, the last thing she wanted to do was have sex with her husbands when the man she loved with all her heart was still alive and risking his life to come and see her.

Sweet God! She just couldn’t digest this. There were so many questions flooding through her about Tyler. So many emotions. “You’re starting to look a little green around the gills again,” Blade frowned. “I’m fine,” she lied. How could she tell Blade she didn’t want him to be hurt? That she didn’t want Tyler and Hunter hurt either? “Thank you for what you did down there, Blade.” His eyes grew dark and she gasped as he suddenly seized her wrist. In contrast, he reached up and traced a warm finger along her jawline. It was such a caressing gesture, it made her believe he might have more than just caring feelings for her. “I’m sure we could figure out a proper way to thank me, sweetheart. But since your heart is already taken…” He finished the sentence with a wink before he let go of her wrist. “And don’t think for one minute we’re out of the woods with this pregnancy idea. The Barlows know Tyler was rescued. They’ve been fed lies that he’s seriously injured and recuperating in a hospital overseas and won’t be coming back any time soon. But they’ll be on alert and he’ll be on their minds.” Laurie’s tummy lurched at what he was saying. Betrayal slithered through her. Blade knew Tyler was alive! “How do you know all this? Why didn’t you tell me?” “Because he wasn’t supposed to be in town yet.” Suddenly she felt faint again. He wasn’t supposed to be in town yet? Exactly how long had Blade known that Tyler was alive? “I’ll deck out the cake with the peppermint leaves I picked and bring up a tray for you when supper is ready,” he said, and walked down the hall toward the stairs. On rather shaky legs, Laurie scooted into her bedroom and quickly shut the door behind her. Leaning against it, she looked around her room, feeling frightened and confused for the first time since the early days of being the Barlows’ wife. The men had spared no expense for her room. Expensive lace curtains hung at the bedroom windows. They’d given her a gorgeous bedroom suite fit for a princess. Solid oak wood furniture. Virgin white wall-to-wall plush carpet. All the latest perfumes were nestled on the dresser. Elaborate combs for her long blonde hair. Exquisite body jewelry and the latest fashions in clothing and lingerie. She exhaled a frustrated sigh. Other women would envy her, but she was most likely the saddest woman in the whole state. Now with Tyler back, things would change. She just couldn’t believe he was alive. It just couldn’t be. She should be happy. Ecstatic. She was neither. She simply had no idea what her next move should be. Maybe a shower? Yes, she needed to shower. It would help her relax. Help slow her racing mind. Help her think. A few moments later, she stepped into the steamy shower and gasped at the hot pellets of spray digging into her tense back. This felt good. Grabbing the bar of soap, she began washing. The tingle of the strawberry-scented soap against her skin and the heat of the water seeping into her muscles, loosening them, brought her the relaxation she needed. It allowed her to think. To form coherent thoughts. With Tyler’s return, whether he wanted her or not, everything was different now. Having sex with the Barlows was out of the question. Blade seemed like a wonderful savior with his

pregnancy idea. She hoped it worked. She would need time to wrap up her spying for the Resistance. Use the time to get used to the idea Tyler was alive. He was alive! Tyler and Hunter were alive! And Blade had known. She just couldn’t believe it.

Chapter Two An uneasy shiver raced up Tyler’s spine as he heard the creak of a back porch floorboard outside the ocean house where Hunter and he were staying. Both of them had been awake but lying in the darkness of the upstairs bed they shared when they heard the low rumble of an approaching vehicle coming up the road leading to the house. The two of them had scrambled to the bedroom window just in time to see the vehicle lights flick off. Moments later he peeked out the kitchen window of the dark interior and spied a shadowy figure beneath the moon glow. He lightly snapped his fingers to grab Hunter’s attention. His friend’s gaze whipped around from where he’d taken up a position looking out the slightly opened front door at the other end of the small building. Tyler showed him one finger, indicating one person had come around to his side of the house. Hunter threw him a zero sign, signifying he saw no one. Then Hunter slipped out the front door. Okay, so one intruder. But how many more were lurking around? Had they been seen this afternoon leaving the ranch? Could it be the Barlows? He held his breath and unlocked the back door. Easing it open just a crack, he waited for the person to disappear around the corner of the wraparound veranda. While he waited, he cursed softly beneath his breath for the hundredth time since leaving Laura earlier. His recklessness just may have gotten the two of them caught. They had used an elite electronic pass-code detector Hunter had secured for them to get onto the Barlow property. The pass-code detector quickly found the passwords and unlocked and subsequently locked any type of current security systems. It also had another unique feature. It would mask their entrance via the tiny receivers both he and Hunter wore on their bodies. This allowed them to remain invisible to security cameras even while they were right in front of one. Despite that latter feature, he was only supposed to watch Laura from afar in hopes he could see for himself she was okay, but when Hunter had gone to take a leak, Tyler had gone off after Laura. Since coming home, they’d kept a low profile. Food and supplies came in via his brothers Cade and Mac. Hunter and he weren’t cowards hiding out, just cautious. His brothers told him the Barlows were the ones behind keeping him in prison. They were bastards, and if Tyler were a cold-blooded murdering kind of man, he’d kill them one by one for taking Laura. Unless she’d somehow fallen in love with the brutes. Even if that were the case, he still might kill them. Through the crack in the door, he was able to make out the shards of moonlight that glinted against the gently rolling waves coming in off the ocean. A hot, salty September breeze whispered against his face. For years he dreamed about coming back here. Back to the ocean house where his parents had first started their marriage. After several years they’d moved farther down the coast into a bigger house to better accommodate their six boys. The ocean house belonged to him now. Finally he was home. It was like a dream. And if it was a dream, he refused to wake from it. The shadowy figure disappeared around the corner of the building. Tyler waited a moment and then slipped outside and followed. He found the intruder a few seconds later, his back

toward him. He knew it was a man by the wide shoulders and height. A tall man. At least over six feet. He didn’t miss the distinct silhouette of a gun gleaming in his hand. Obviously, the intruder meant business. “Drop the gun or die,” Tyler hissed. He aimed his gun at the man’s broad back. He had no qualms about shooting a man in the back. He’d gone through hell staying alive so he could return to Laura. He wasn’t about to get himself killed now. “Easy, Outlaw. It’s just me.” He recognized the voice of Blade Smith and red-hot anger rolled through him in a dangerously dark wave. This man was a friend of his brother’s from the Terrorist Wars and Laura’s newest husband. The man who, according to his brothers, was protecting her as a favor to them…and fucking her. For a split second he thought about shooting the son of a bitch. Almost did it too, but then he remembered Blade’s promise to his brothers to keep Laurie safe from further abuse at the hands of the Barlows. He trusted his brothers wouldn’t lie to him about something so important. Tyler breathed through his anger and eased just a bit off the trigger. “You’ve got balls coming here, Blade. Even bigger balls claiming my woman. Drop your gun over the railing. One wrong move, you’re dead.” “Killing me won’t be necessary. It would only encourage the Barlows to look for another husband for her and you can bet he won’t be as kind to her as I’ve been.” Blade’s cool warning sliced sense into Tyler. From his experience with the man during the few times he met him while on leave visiting his brothers during the Wars, he seemed goodnatured. That knowledge, however, didn’t ease the dark anger he felt for him. He could so easily kill him and he knew why too. Because Blade was doing the job Tyler wanted so desperately. Protecting Laura. He watched Blade toss his gun over the railing. It clattered noisily off the rocks as it descended the twenty-foot cliff before splashing into the water. “Are there more of you?” Tyler questioned. “I came alone.” “If you’re lying, I’ll put a bullet in your brain before they take me down.” “I’m not lying. I came here to deliver a message.” “Send it by mail.” “It’s about Laurie.” Just hearing her name brought a rush of warmth cascading through him. However, hearing her name on Blade’s lips whipped his anger a few notches. His finger tightened once again on the trigger. “Get your hands up,” he snarled. “Put them behind your head. Clasp your fingers together. Then turn around.” Without hesitation Blade did as he was instructed. “Coast is clear. Keep him covered. I’ll check him for weapons,” Hunter said as he quickly came out of the darkness behind Tyler.

Tyler nodded and watched as Hunter frisked the man who’d been intimate with his woman. He had never wanted to kill a man so badly in his life. Just thinking of Blade being with Laura stoked his ire. “He’s clean,” Hunter replied. “What about her?” Tyler asked, anxious to know the news. “Give him the weapon and then I’ll tell you.” “Something I’m not going to like, is it?” Tyler chuckled tightly as he handed Hunter his gun. “What makes you think he won’t shoot you?” “Because he’s not as emotionally involved as you are.” “Don’t be too sure. We did nothing but talk about Laura in prison,” Tyler goaded, and enjoyed the way Blade’s eyes widened slightly. Using both guns, Hunter took aim at Blade’s head. For a man with two guns pointed at him, Blade looked mighty cool. He didn’t make a move. Didn’t even swallow. “I came here to tell you to stay away from her,” he said. “She’s Claimed. We have no business with her,” Hunter replied icily. “No use lying. Laurie wouldn’t be so upset about just any little thing. It was stupid of you to show up there. Very stupid. I would have thought you’d be smart and play dead. I told your brothers I’m keeping an eye on her. She’s safe. For now.” “You’d better make sure she stays safe or you’re dead.” He didn’t so much as flinch at Tyler’s threat. “How did you gain entrance? My security features are quite impressive, yet you didn’t even show up on the video feeds.” “Don’t brag, Blade. It was easy,” Hunter chimed. “When you’ve been in a terrorist prison for as long as we’ve been, you meet people from all walks of life. You pick up some interesting information about security. Besides, we were only saying hello to an old friend.” Truth was, before he’d been cellmates with Tyler, Hunter had been paired with an Iraqi thief. The man enjoyed bragging about how easy it was to pick locks and fool security systems. He’d also mentioned some friends of his in the security business who dabbled in high-tech blackmarket security items. Friends Hunter had contacted once they were freed. They’d been given a sophisticated electronic device that enabled them to gain access to the Barlows’ security system as well as making them not appear on a camera or live feed while wearing a special receiver. “Like Hunter said,” Tyler interjected quickly, “we were only paying our respects to an old friend. She means nothing to us.” Blade’s eyes narrowed. “Sorry, but I don’t believe you. When your brothers discovered I’d claimed your woman, they were quite upset. Understandable under the circumstances. What you probably don’t know is I was asked to keep watch over you too. Make sure you stayed safe as a favor to my good friend and your brother Colter. So I’m doing that. I’m warning you to stay away from Laurie.” “Is that your message?” “Once they get wind you’re here, I’ve no doubt they’ll kill you and make Laurie’s life a living hell. They’re the jealous type. Big fists, if you get my meaning. Do her a favor and

disappear. You’re giving her big-time stress by sniffing around where you aren’t wanted. The last thing a pregnant woman carrying twins needs is stress.” Pregnant? Twins? The words smashed into Tyler’s gut like a sucker punch. He almost bent over from the impact. If he’d been holding the gun, he knew without a doubt he would have pulled the trigger. From beside him, he could feel the tension shimmering off Hunter. Knew that if this man wasn’t protecting Laura for them, his brains would be decorating the outside walls of the ocean house. “That’s what I came here to tell you, Outlaw. I’ll keep my mouth shut about you being back in town out of respect for my wife. I want her happy, unlike the Barlows. My advice to you is to get out of here.” “You’ve stated your business, Blade.” Now get out of here before we kill you, he stated silently, fighting the urge to grab the gun from Hunter and plug Blade full of holes. Unfortunately that wouldn’t change the fact Laura was pregnant. “Fair enough,” Blade said softly. “Just heed my warning.” “I suggest you leave now,” Hunter said, his voice tight. Blade nodded and slowly lowered his hands. A moment later he brushed past them. “You okay?” Hunter asked in a strangled voice after a few minutes of silence. Obviously his friend wasn’t thrilled about the news of Laura’s pregnancy either. However, that was a scenario the two had discussed as a possibility a few times since discovering she was Claimed. Now that they were actually confronting the situation in real time, it threw him. “I still want her,” Tyler admitted. He wanted her more than ever. Wanted to protect her. Love her. “Pregnant or not, she is my woman. Our woman.” And he would die trying to get her back.

***** As he watched the two men standing on the back porch from the shadows of the trees he’d hidden behind, Blade cursed softly. When word came that Tyler would be returning for his woman once he was out of the hospital, thus distracting Laurie from her job of spying for the Resistance, S.K.U.L.L—standing for Skilled Kill Undercover Liaison Links—the highly secretive government assassination agency Blade worked for, had worked it so he could become Laurie’s fourth husband in the hopes he could use Laurie to get to the leader of the Resistance. Shortly after he’d taken on the role of Claiming Laurie, he smoothed things over with the Outlaws, who hadn’t been receptive to the idea of Blade moving in on Tyler’s woman, by promising them he’d protect Laurie as well as Tyler. Throwing the fake pregnancy in Tyler’s face had been the only sure way he could think of to keep the youngest Outlaw off balance for a little while at least. He hadn’t enjoyed doing it. It felt as if he were betraying the Outlaws. They were men he had grown fond of, especially his expartner Colter. But his mission involved Laurie. He’d been ordered to watch her every move and find her contact in the Resistance. To date she’d been very careful. He kept an eye on her every move.

Made sure he didn’t miss an opportunity to complete his job. But she was good. She hadn’t made a move to contact the Resistance since he’d been involved. But she would. Eventually. She had to. Regret flooded him. Too bad he and the petite blonde hadn’t met under different circumstances. He would have fallen in love with her. Would have made her forget Tyler Outlaw and all those sexual fantasies she endured because of the X-virus. He would have made love to her by now. Would have insisted on his husbandly rights. Unfortunately, she was a job. He needed to remember that. Needed to keep focused on his assignment and keep her focused on her mission for the Resistance. And if it meant getting Outlaw out of the way to keep her focused, then he would do it.

***** Tyler took in a deep, hard breath. Clenched his fingers tight around the rusty iron bars as the guard thrust his cock deep inside him. They are just using my body. They can’t get into the rest of me. Can’t use my mind, or my soul, or my spirit. The body is only one part of me. It isn’t all of me. Just keep it together, man. Keep it together for a little while longer. Just keep it together. The first few rapes had hurt like hell. He’d bled and they had crushed him emotionally. Turned him into a puddle of mush with him puking his guts all over the cell floor after each one. Then he learned to adapt. Learned to internalize his anger, letting it erupt when the guards left. Erupt in any form of exercise he could think of. Jumping jacks. Push-ups. Jogging on the spot for hours. Anything to keep his mind off his situation. And he was in one hell of a situation that was for sure. For the first five months of his captivity, they locked him in a cage like an animal. Caged his cock and balls in twisted metal that screamed pain through his flesh. Pain that dogged his every waking hour until he fell into an exhausted sleep. Even in sleep he felt it. Vibrating. Burning. Biting. Finally he could no longer stand it. He gave in and allowed the guards access to his body. Now the guard groaned as he slammed into him once, twice and again until he spewed into the condom. Then he quickly withdrew. It still rankled him that these guys used condoms. That they practiced safe sex while raping the guys in prison. “That was good, Americana teacher,” the guard breathed heavily as he zipped his fly. “You get yourself ready for the next one, yes? He be here soon.” Tyler’s gut clenched with sickening dread. He remained silent as the cell door slammed shut and the footsteps faded down the hall. “Fucking asshole,” he muttered under his breath. “I hope you’re not talking to me,” the amused voice sailed out from the dark corner. “Hunter, shut the fuck up,” Tyler snapped. He saw his friend’s freshly bruised face hover in the darkness. His lips curled in an amused smile despite the pain he must be feeling as he struggled into a seated position. After the last torture session, Hunter had been left with three cracked ribs and a broken toe. Tyler had come out of it in better shape. Two black eyes and a good whipping on the ass with the

warden’s favorite cat-o’-nine. His ass still smarted from the cuts the whip produced, and now he ached from the savage entry of the most recent guard. The sound of Hunter’s heavy, tormented breaths grated on his nerves and he wondered how long before the two of them were forever torn apart because of this nightmare. At first he’d been deliriously happy to discover his best friend had turned up here. Grateful they would be cellmates. That happiness vanished when he realized why the two of them had been paired. “Bad mood, huh?” Hunter questioned as he tried to smile around the fat lip that must hurt like hell. “You’re in a bad mood too when those bastards come sniffing around your ass. So lay off and go back to sleep before they decide you’re good and ready for another round yourself.” He caught Hunter wince as he lay back down on the bare concrete floor. Pulling the tattered blanket they shared over his naked waist, he covered his erect cock that was trapped in his own cock cage. Obviously Hunter had been turned-on while the guard did him. He knew that’s why the guards did the rapes in front of each other. They were being conditioned for what would eventually happen between Hunter and himself. “When it’s over tonight, when they’re gone, we’ll talk about Laura again?” Hunter’s voice always sounded hopeful when he asked about Laurie. “I told you, her name is Laurie,” he snapped again. It was getting harder and harder to keep his anger under control. He’d only been in here for what he figured was six months. Five months had been his breaking point. They finally won the battle. Reluctantly he bent over and asked them to fuck his ass please, sirs. It would take them even longer than five months before they forced him into doing what they wanted him to do with Hunter. They would succeed though. He knew that without a doubt. The guards had their ways of forcing a man to do pretty much anything if they wanted to stay alive. “Laurie is a girl’s name. Laura is a woman’s name,” Hunter’s soft voice whispered through the damp air. For the first time in a long time, Tyler found himself smiling. “You have a point, cellie. Laura is a woman.” “A very fine woman. A beauty like hers is rare.” “Beauty is skin deep, man. Don’t forget that. I’ve seen lots of guys fall for those pretty chicks and end up brokenhearted because she’s a bitch or she spreads her legs too easily for other men. You have to look for a girl with a heart that’s as pure as Laurie’s.” No. It was Laura now. She was a woman, just as Hunter said. Hunter chuckled. “You’re just saying that because you caught such a beauty. So you’re not hurting.” I’m hurting, man. I’m hurting so bad. He wanted to shout that fact out so the whole prison could know his pain and the searing, raw agony of being away from Laura. Misery for being so stupid in even thinking about leaving her to join the Wars. They always say “You don’t know what you’ve got until it’s gone”. Boy, that was so true. He blew out a tense breath as he heard the footsteps coming down the hall. “Don’t worry, man,” Hunter whispered from the corner. “It’ll be over soon. Just stay relaxed. Relaxing is the key. Then it doesn’t hurt as bad.” Tyler nodded.

Once again he wrapped his fingers tight around the bars of the small damp cell and began the silent rant again. They are just using my body. They can’t get inside the rest of me. Just keep it together… A slight nudge to his ribs snapped him out of his nightmare and Tyler came fully awake to find Hunter staring at him through the early morning light filtering into the bedroom they shared. They slept together in the same bed. It was easier for them to wake each other when the nightmares hit. Easier to have sex when the need arose. “You were dreaming again, man.” Hunter yawned and flopped back onto the bed beside Tyler. He stared up at the ceiling. His face was flushed, his dark eyes glazed with his own nightmare. Sometime during his own hellish dreams Hunter had kicked the sheets off himself. He was naked. His cock nice and hard and ready for Tyler. “Touch me, Ty,” Hunter growled. “Make me forget about the nightmares. Make me forget about what happened to us. Make me forget what’s happened to Laura.” “She’s not lost to us because she’s pregnant. I can still get her back,” Tyler reassured as he reached down and wrapped his hand around Hunter’s cock. It was full of scars, just like his own. “Close your eyes. Think of Laura,” Tyler soothed, and began a hard massage. Thinking of Laura was the only way the two had been able to touch each other at the beginning. Pretending she was the one touching them. Pretending she wanted them both. Hunter sighed. “Now that Laura is pregnant, we’re going to have to move on our plans for her. We need to get her away from the Barlows before they hurt the babies.” “I told you I want to go slow with her. I don’t know why she volunteered to be Claimed by the Barlows. I don’t know if maybe she’s fallen in love with the bastards, although I can’t see that happening. I don’t know if she wants me…or you. Us together.” “I know Blade’s your brother’s ex-partner in the Wars and he promised to keep her safe, but I don’t even know if we can trust him to keep his mouth shut like he said. We’re going to need to find out if she wants us. And soon. Before word gets out we’re back.” Tyler nodded in agreement. “Okay. We’ll put the plan into action the first chance we get.”

***** Laurie sat on the wide windowsill of her bedroom window with her knees tucked beneath her chin and her arms wrapped snug around her legs as she hugged herself and watched the surrounding meadow for any sign of Tyler. Two days had passed since she’d seen him in the kitchen. Two days of feeling betrayed by Blade. Somehow he’d known Tyler was alive and any attempt on her part to ask him about how he knew made him tell her in a firm, serious tone not to ask any questions about it, along with a quick change of the subject. They were the two longest days of her life. Even longer than the two days of sex she endured when the four Barlow brothers had originally Claimed her. At least then she knew what to expect. With Tyler she had no idea what he would do now that he knew she was Claimed.

Ty had a temper, especially when it came to the Barlows. He hated bullies with a passion and the Barlow brothers were quite the bullies. In high school, they’d gotten into many fights. Tyler usually beat up the Barlows when he caught one of them bothering a kid. His short temper and fighting got him into plenty of hot water with his parents, his teachers and of course he received many detentions and was expelled several times. It was easier for adults to blame Tyler for starting a fight than it was to discipline a Barlow, whose father owned the town and had been one of the richest men in the state. She still remembered the first time Tyler had really caught her attention. Grade ten biology class. She and Tyler’s twin sister Melanie sat together during biology lab. They had a habit of giggling too much during their class assignments. Finally their teacher Mr. Adams separated them, sending Laurie to the back of the room to sit beside Tyler and making Melanie sit beside Tyler’s partner Hunter. Up until that day, Laurie hadn’t paid too much attention to the youngest Outlaw brother. She’d seen his temper in action and because of a physically abusive drunk mother she kept her distance from any kind of violence, which of course included Tyler. But the instant she sat beside him and he made eye contact, she was lost in the boldness of his eyes. For the first time in her life something odd and exciting flared through her veins and she almost moaned out loud at the overwhelming sensations. After class, he asked her out. To her surprise, she eagerly accepted his invitation to dinner and a movie. They became inseparable. Shortly after her eighteenth birthday, their Saturday night dates turned into dinner, the movies and naughty sexcapades she knew she could never live without. Tyler was more than an experienced lover. He knew every intimate area of a woman’s body. Knew exactly how to make her pussy purr by teasing her clit, her G-spot and her anus simultaneously with his tongue and fingers. Aside from Tyler being a passionate lover, she came to know him as a man who fought for the underdog. It wasn’t long before he revealed to her he wanted to help people. He’d been thinking about becoming a doctor like his brother Colter, but because finances were strained with his parents, he opted not to follow that particular dream. When he revealed he would apply to a local teachers’ college, Laurie hadn’t been surprised. Despite his parents’ protests and her mother’s drunken shouting matches forbidding her to move in with a lowly Outlaw farmer’s son, the two of them had moved in together, renting an inexpensive attic room in a local Victorian home. Laurie hugged her legs tighter and smiled wistfully. They were deliriously happy together. She waitressed during weekends at a local restaurant and worked days at her mother’s dress shop while Tyler went to college during the days and studied during the evenings. Their nights, however, were free. They took their sex life to new heights. Light bondage and a touch of BDSM. After Tyler graduated teachers’ college, he managed to grab a lucrative substitute teaching position, accepting a year-long contract at a nearby boys’ school. After that, his career took off. He made such an impression he was offered a permanent teaching position for disabled and disadvantaged children. The pay wasn’t that great but his dream of helping those less fortunate finally came true.

Tyler also dabbled in the stock market. With a couple of good tips he made a substantial amount of money. It allowed him to purchase a large section of his father’s oceanfront acreage that included his parents’ old abandoned ocean house. The ocean house was a quaint two-bedroom two-story clapboard that overlooked the ocean. They’d just started fixing it up with full intentions of finally marrying and starting a farm when their lives were stopped dead in their tracks because of the X-virus. Her mother died first then Cate and she fell deathly ill. Thankfully her other sister Callie had an unexplained immunity to the virus. Callie diligently cared for the ill women in town, including Tyler’s mother and twin sister. Unfortunately both quickly succumbed and died. A few short months later Tyler had said goodbye, joining the Wars. Closing her eyes, Laurie tried to push away the sadness clenching her heart. Why had this happened? Why had everyone believed Tyler was MIA, presumed dead? She could tell by the scars on his face he’d been badly hurt. The pain in his eyes revealed he’d experienced horror. She shivered at the thoughts of what he must have endured. She’d heard the stories of torture, beatings and rapes the released prisoners told. Was that what had happened to him? “Okay, Laurie. I’ve had about enough. Snap out of it, woman.” Blade’s deep voice sliced through her worries and she turned to find him standing in the open doorway of her bedroom. He was frowning. “You’ve been moping around for two days. It’s time to get you out of the house. I’m taking you shopping.” “I don’t want—” “What you want doesn’t come into the picture, pretty woman. You’re getting out of the house. Get ready and meet me in the driveway in half an hour.” Before she could mount her protest, he was gone. Son of a bitch! She didn’t feel like shopping today. Didn’t feel like doing anything. She’d just found out the man she loved was alive. She needed time to deal with it. Sitting and sulking about it won’t help, an inner voice soothed. Besides, a trip to town might do her some good. Might give her an opportunity to hear gossip about Tyler. Although her husbands hadn’t mentioned a thing, surely they would know about the return of the local bad boy by now. And maybe, just maybe she’d catch a glimpse of him.

***** Laurie still wasn’t in the mood for shopping when Blade dragged her into the tiny department store and anchored her in the small area that housed the women’s clothing. She was surprised at the assortment considering there were only a handful of women living in or near town. But there were many women housed at the nearby Pleasure Palace and that’s probably why all the clothing looked so erotic. When Blade had several items in his hands, he shoved them at her. She took one look at the sexy lace lingerie and arched an eyebrow at him. “Yeah right. And who am I dressing up for if I’m not supposed to have sex? I’m pregnant, remember?” she teased.

“Hey, I’m only doing this to cheer you up. My experience with women is they enjoy shopping for clothes. So here’s clothes. You’re a woman. Go try them on. Be happy.” His brown eyes twinkled with amusement and maybe a lot of lust too as he turned to the rack and picked out a provocative snow-white chemise and placed it on top of the armload she already had. “Enough already,” she warned. “I’ll keep piling them on until you go.” He pointed to the fitting room. “Go, and don’t come back out until you’re happy.” “Did anyone ever tell you that you’re a nut?” Laurie chuckled. “See? It’s already working. You’re laughing.” He was right. It was the first time since Tyler had come back from the dead that she felt lighthearted. The first time in a long time actually. She picked the fitting stall at the very back and in a flash memories poured over her. Memories of the old days when she and her two sisters Callie and Cate came here to try on the latest fashions. Now everything had changed. Instead of excitable salesgirls who helped, there was only the older man who looked bored stiff as he sat behind the cash register near the front of the store entrance. Inhaling a deep breath, she forced away the sudden sadness at the loss of her freedom and the loss of her giggling sisters, and made herself smile. Her sisters had lucked out. They were safely tucked away in Monaco with their Outlaw lovers. For her, all that mattered was they were safe and loved. As long as they were safe she could concentrate on herself. Hanging up the clothing Blade had picked, she began to undress. She slipped off her sandals and her clothing, and stood naked in front of the dressing room mirror. She’d lost a lot of weight since she’d been Claimed. Her body was toned and lightly muscled from the daily sex sessions the Barlows demanded. The chores she did around the ranch certainly kept her in shape too. Where her breasts had once been bare, gold rings pierced her nipples and light diamond weights hung from the rings. She enjoyed the feel of them tugging at her flesh and remembered how Tyler had wanted her to get her nipples pierced. Remembered that the fear of having something go wrong stopped her. But the Barlows hadn’t given her much choice. She’d protested at first and finally caved in to their demands, realizing that giving the Barlows what they wanted would make life easier for her as well as make them think they had the upper hand over her. Truth was, they never had the upper hand. She only let them believe they did. One day they would discover that fact and she would relish their crestfallen faces at her deceit. With a smile she reached for the last piece of attire Blade had picked for her. A white chemise with fancy lace trim in smooth, silky material. It looked sultry enough to impress the hell out of Tyler. Just thinking about him seeing her wearing it made her pussy cream. She knew she should keep her panties and bra on before trying it as per store rules. But she simply wanted to feel the silky softness against her skin. When she had the garment on and looked back at the mirror, her breath caught at how perfectly the chemise molded to her body. Where bra cups should have been there was nothing, allowing her bare breasts to poke through.

She could feel the mild air brushing through the two holes in the crotch area too and found her pulse beginning a fast pound at the idea of a threesome with Tyler and Hunter. She moaned softly as visions impaled her. She could feel her wrists burn from the restraints. Her arms stretched overhead. Tight and secure. She wore the white chemise. Appreciation and lust would gleam in Tyler’s eyes as he stood in front of her. His sweaty muscular body coming against her soft curves and his cock jerking through the crotch hole, slamming deep into her slit. She would moan at the fullness. Whimper as Hunter came around to her backside. A moment later his swollen shaft would push into her ass. “Hey, baby.” Tyler’s soft voice echoed in her ears, and for a moment she thought it was a part of the fantasy. Movement in the mirror ripped her into reality pretty fast. He stood in the doorway of the fitting room and in a flash she became aware of the way his shoulders filled a good portion of the doorway. Her breath halted in her lungs as she remembered she wore nothing but the seductive teddy.

Chapter Three “Tyler.” Her voice sounded soft and husky as she peered back at him in the full-length mirror. The sexy way she said his name made him shiver. The stunned and frightened way she looked at him made his heart ache. But the rest of her…the soft curves created a humming in his entire being. In one split second he felt as if he’d finally come home. While she stared at him in the mirror, he felt himself drowning in the liquid blue depths of her eyes. Oh man, she smelled so good. Her sweet strawberry scent sifted deep into his lungs, making his blood run hot through his veins. She looked fantastic. The shimmering white material stroked her feminine curves like a tight-fitting glove. His erection grew. The quick way his shaft swelled hurt like a son of a bitch, but the beautiful way she looked at him made suffering the pain worth it. “Don’t move, Laura. Just don’t move. Let me look at you,” he said in a strangled voice. From the angle he stood he noticed her breasts were uncovered. Poking through the openings in the white material. They were creamy-smooth flesh. Beautiful bared breasts, and in each tight pink rosebud twinkled a gold ring with a sparkling diamond weight. “You got them pierced,” he whispered. In the blink of an eye he came up behind her, reached around and cupped her breasts, once again feeling their silky heaviness. Loving the way they filled his palms. Loving the way she moaned softly at his touch. Her sweet, full mouth parted slightly as she looked back at him in the mirror. She didn’t move. Just stood there accepting his touch and his caresses. He’d never enjoyed the smoothness of her flesh more than he did now. Her breathing was becoming ragged with soft moans escaping her lips as he pinched her nipples. They beaded, knowing his touch. “Where were you? Where have you been?” she whispered, her voice hoarse. He couldn’t stop looking at her breasts. So perfect. So beautiful. He let go and turned her around to face him. He was surprised how easily she allowed him to touch her, how she didn’t seem shy, especially after all their time apart. It probably had to do with the X-virus, but he preferred to think it was because she missed him. When her fingers came up and dug into his upper arms, he felt as if he were on fire. The need for her, the tormenting want, the sizzling pent-up love he’d kept so tight under control for so many years threatened to unravel. He allowed himself to grab her by the wrists, and ignoring her look of surprise, he pressed her back against the mirror, raising her wrists above her head, pinning her between the mirror and himself. “Ty, you can’t stay. Blade is just outside,” she whispered without protest. Her soft curves melted against him as he pressed against her. Her warm breath caressed his face, but he smelled her fear and saw the terror in her eyes. Terror for him. “Fuck Blade,” he growled. Okay, poor choice of words, but she got his meaning.

The sexy way her breasts heaved up and down with every harsh breath and pressed into his chest had him so hard he just about came. Switching his hand, he used one to hold both her wrists hostage overhead. With the other he cupped her right breast, massaging it until the familiar glazed look of pleasure erupted in her eyes. He pressed his erection against her lower abdomen, loving the way her eyes widened, the breathy way she whimpered. “Ty,” she said his name again. A soft whisper that sent him back to the past. For a moment he allowed himself to believe he was there. That he’d cornered her here in the fitting room as a seductive game. There had been no Terrorist Wars. No prison. No Hunter as a lover. He allowed himself to feel. Simply feel the heat of her soft body against his hard planes. He couldn’t remember ever feeling so aware of his senses. Or so aware of the urgency to sink his cock into her. He pulled back a little and studied her breasts like he used to. Could visually see them swell, grow with arousal beneath his stare. The gold rings looked fantastic pierced through her pink flesh. Brands. Other men’s brands, a voice whispered. He shook aside the disturbing thoughts. Yes, another man’s brand, but maybe he still held what was important. Maybe he still held her heart. He thought he could see it in her eyes. Could see it buried there past the coldness, the pain of what she’d endured while he’d been away. And there was betrayal there as well. Betrayal focused at him for leaving her. The questions were there too. What happened? Where have you been? “Please leave. I don’t want you to be in danger.” Her voice sounded husky despite her desperation of wanting him safe. “I’m not in danger, baby. No one knows I’m here.” “But Blade could come in.” “Then I’ll kill him.” “No please, not Blade.” The look of horror and the way she stiffened against him when he threatened to kill Blade brought the cold, hard reality splashing over him like a bucket of ice water. She cared for Blade Smith. Maybe even loved him. Maybe even carried his children? That doesn’t matter, an inner voice soothed. The children are a part of her. He would love the babies as if they were his own. He’d known that fact deep inside his heart the instant the shock had worn off at what Blade had revealed the other night. A wrinkle worried the area between her eyes as he placed his hand over her abdomen. He let the heat of his palm seep through the material, through her skin to the babies growing inside. He could picture the twins. Tiny and curled into fetal positions. He would love them simply because they belonged to Laura. He couldn’t kill Blade, but he could still take out the Barlows. Yes, he understood. Don’t harm Blade, but the Barlows were another story. It was a good thing he hadn’t killed Blade the other night when he’d delivered the message of her pregnancy. She obviously had feelings for him. How deep did they go? “Do you love Blade?” The question burst from him before the thought had even formed. There was a slight hesitation but she shook her head.

“You still have my heart. But—” “No buts, baby. That’s all I needed to hear.” Or maybe he should tell her the truth. That he didn’t want to hear her “but”. But I’m having sex with him. But I’m Claimed by him. But he’s my husband and I care very much for him. You still have my heart. That’s what he would work with. The coldness hanging onto him over the past days of thinking she loved Blade or one of the Barlows instead of him left in one solid whoosh. It became replaced with a weird wariness of the man whom Laura cared for. It was obvious he hadn’t mistreated Laura. He cared for her. Had shown up at the ocean house, risked his life to warn Tyler to stay away from her. The bastard was probably in love with her. Well, join the club. He touched her face. Traced the flushed cheekbones, feathered her long eyelashes and caressed the velvety fullness of her plump lower lip. She made him feel as he’d never felt before. Lost and found at the same time. Confused yet sure. Scared yet full of molten desire. He kissed her then. His mouth melted over her soft lips. She tasted like candy. Red-hot and sweet. They sipped each other’s mouths, drinking remembrance of how it had been together until the fires of lust almost engulfed him. He wanted to tell her about Hunter. Explain how their fantasies about her had kept them alive in the prison. How they needed each other so badly they couldn’t bear to be apart. “We need to talk, baby,” he said as he dropped kisses along the soft length of her neck. He could feel the rapid beat of her pulse against his lips. Could hear the raspy sound of her breath. Knew she was just as excited as he was. Keeping her wrists tight over her head, his mouth skipped from her neck over her shoulder blades down the swelling curves of her breasts to where he latched on to a tight nipple. He grinned as she gasped and jerked against him. The gold ring felt cool against his hot tongue and suddenly he had visions of replacing the rings with brands of his own. Silver rings that dangled with heavier weights. She cried out softly as he bit none too gently into her sensitive flesh. She bucked against him, pressing her belly against his erection, making him moan around her succulent nipple. He let go of her wrists and she clutched his shoulders, her nails digging painfully into his muscles. Leaving her breast, he fell to his knees, bringing his mouth to the material covering her belly. He wondered how far along she was. Couldn’t be very far because her tummy was still flat. How would it feel to have his hand on her swollen belly when she was nine months along and ready to give birth? He kissed her tenderly there before slipping his hands between her legs, making her spread them. She was breathing hard. Whimpering. Calling his name so quietly that he knew she was controlling the sexual tension for fear she’d make a noise and alert Blade. It gave him satisfaction knowing he was here, touching Laura after Blade’s warning to stay away. He could smell her sweet scent as he dipped his head between her thighs. Tyler noticed the two openings in the crotch area of the outfit she wore. Her swollen labia dangled from one of the openings and he noticed her pussy lips were pierced. The gold brands were here too. A tiny ring hung from each puffy labium. Pearl-drop diamonds that matched the ones on her nipple rings glittered from the loops. The decoration looked good, he had to admit.

His mouth watered. He flicked a tongue against both labia and enjoyed her soft inhalation of breath. Then winced at the desperate way her nails pierced his skin as she dug into his shoulders. He wanted to take her pussy into his mouth. Wanted to bring her to orgasm here and now. Wanted to do so many things to pleasure her. But first he needed to prepare her. It’s why he and Hunter had been staking out the Barlow Ranch. They’d been waiting. This morning they followed them to town. Came in through the secured back door of the store, the combination lock deciphered using the same device they’d used to gain entrance to the Barlow ranch. Definitely worth the thousands of dollars he paid for it. Reaching into his back pocket, he yanked out the small tube of lube. “Oh my God, what are you doing?” He squirted liquid onto his fingers and watched her eyes widen with fear. Fear of him getting caught. There was also excitement in those blue depths. “Turn around, baby.” “Ty, no, please. Not here. It’s too dangerous.” “It wasn’t a question, Laura. Turn around.” A defiant look flashed in her eyes and for a moment she stared at him with surprise. He’d always been kind to her. Had always waited for her to agree to what he wanted from her. Prison life had changed him. Made him selfish. His gentleness was gone. No more Mr. Nice Guy. He wanted Laura. And he would get her. “I said turn around. I won’t say it again.” She shook her head in frustration, the gesture sent her blonde hair bouncing. But she did as he asked and turned. “Place your hands on the mirror. Keep your legs spread. Stick out your tush.” She muttered something he couldn’t make out and did his bidding. “I’m going to show you what it means to be Tyler’s woman,” he growled as he found the closest opening in the material and prodded against her sphincter muscle. She stiffened. “Ty?” “Shh, baby. Just relax,” he replied, and sank his finger past the tight ring of muscles. Just as he’d thought. The Barlows hadn’t prepared her properly back here. She was way too tight. He remembered seeing the youngest Barlow brother Clay once in school gym class in the showers. His cock was tiny. Nothing to brag about. He’d also heard the rumors about the Barlows being lousy lovers. They only took. Never gave pleasure. He knew it didn’t matter what size a man’s cock was as long as he knew what do with it. And the Barlows knew what to do with it. Insert Part A into Part B and get off. That was about it. The Barlow brothers had had orgies and fuck parties, but they were wealthy and many girls wanted a wealthy husband even if he sucked in bed. By the way Laura was panting and the tight way her anal muscles clenched his finger, he knew she’d been neglected in the pleasure department back here for quite some time. “Has Blade taken you here?” His voice sounded strangled, angry to his ears. “No,” came her soft whisper. “He hasn’t… I haven’t been with him at all.”

He stopped probing, unsure if he should believe her. Was she saying this because she was afraid of him? Afraid he might hurt her or Blade if she told him the truth? He removed his finger and lubed it and another one before inserting two into her this time. “I’d never hurt you, Laura. No matter what they’ve done to you. Do you understand? You can tell me anything.” “I’m not lying,” she tossed over her shoulder. “Blade…he’s a friend. He wouldn’t hurt me. He won’t touch me unless I let him and I haven’t.” “You’ve thought about it, haven’t you?” he asked. She didn’t answer. She didn’t have to. Her silence was his answer. Yes, she’d thought about having sex with Blade. So why hadn’t she? And if Blade hadn’t been with her, then Laura was pregnant by a Barlow. He should be upset. Strangely enough, he wasn’t. It didn’t matter. It couldn’t matter who the father was as long as Laura was safe and happy. And loved. She wasn’t loved by the Barlows. She moaned in protest as he withdrew again. At her primal sound his excitement raced. He lubed a third finger. “I want you to relax. Take a deep breath. I’m coming in with three fingers.” “Jesus,” she hissed as he began to nudge into her. Her entrance protested. “Let your breath go now, nice and slow.” She did as he instructed. He pushed gently and her muscles relaxed a little, allowing his fingers to enter. She moaned again. Just a little louder this time. He hoped Blade didn’t hear. He didn’t want to have to hurt him if he came in. Didn’t want Laura exposed to the violence. She could barely take three fingers, she was so beautifully tight. He found himself imagining how tight she’d be when he entered her. His cock hardened like white-hot steel. “But you’ve lain with the Barlows,” he managed to say, trying to use this avenue of conversation to dampen his need for her. She said nothing and he looked up to see her nodding. His anger began to build. Anger was what he needed to keep himself in check. Okay, he knew this already. Knew now she carried Barlow children. “So you’ve been without a good dose of pleasure in quite some time, haven’t you?” Again she nodded. “We’ll take care of that, beautiful. I can tell you’re all wound up and ready to explode.” She let out a low sigh, one that sounded a lot like relief. A moment later her anal muscles loosened. He withdrew. “Ty, please…” He grinned with satisfaction. She sounded aroused, desperate. Just the way he wanted her. “Please what, baby? Please fuck you? Or please stop?” He waited for her to say something. She remained quiet. She’d want him soon enough. A moment later he lifted his shirt and withdrew the butt plug he’d snuggled against his belly and pants waistband. Back at his place, he’d cleaned the brand-new plug and wrapped it in plastic wrap. Now he unwrapped the item and palmed it. “Brace yourself, Laura,” he warned. “I want you to keep as quiet as possible.”

She nodded. He could hear her suck in a deep breath as he pushed the plug into her, watching it slowly disappear. Such an erotic sight. If he’d been anywhere but here, he’d play with her clit and slide his cock deep into her pussy, bringing her the orgasm she craved. But he couldn’t do it now. He’d been too long without her. Blade would hear them. They’d be discovered and he’d have to kill the man Laura cared for. Not a good way to restart their relationship. He grew hotter as she moaned softly. Tightly. Desperately. Soon the base of the plug pushed snug against her opening and she exhaled in relief. He noticed the moistness on the material around the other opening. The hole that led to her pussy. It almost unraveled him. He swallowed, forcing himself to stand. At the sight of her flared hips and tiny waist, he once again forced himself to fight for control. He wanted to take her so bad he could barely dig the tiny remote control from his shirt pocket. He wanted to take her here. Take her hard, rough, until he released the demonic memories of his prison life. His cock demanded satisfaction. He felt too hard. Needed relief too bad. Needed her and Hunter. “Keep the plug inside. Wash it when you have to, but keep it there.” “What if someone else…?” “Make up an excuse. Or tell them the truth. I’m back and I’m preparing you. Just wear it until we’re ready to take you.” He saw her stiffen at the word “we”. Knew she would never tell the Barlows or Blade the truth. If they found out he was back, they’d make her disappear. Her eyes were wide in the mirror as she looked back at him. He could see her throat move as she swallowed nervously. He felt the need to explain again. “They did things to me in prison, baby,” he admitted. “What things?” “Someday I’ll explain. In the meantime I want you wearing that plug. Over the course of the next few days, it’ll get bigger.” He held up the remote control that looked oddly like the one that had controlled his cock cage. Yes, in the beginning the cage had been hell, but afterward, after he’d submitted to the guards, they’d shown his caged cock the true meaning of the words pleasure-pain. He’d become addicted to it. Had wanted more. Wanted the cage back on his cock. Squeezing his flesh. Pulsing around his scrotum and shaft. Making him cry out from the pain. Making him shout from the arousal. Cold perspiration suddenly dotted his forehead. He gritted his teeth and fought the flash of memories. Flesh slapping against flesh. Men’s groans. His moans. Pain and pleasure. Such a brilliant addictive blend. A sound behind him made him catch his breath. He saw a reflection in the mirror. Spied Hunter standing there in the doorway watching them. Lust brewed there in his eyes. Lust and desperation. A volatile combination. He caught Laura looking at Hunter. She watched him with curiosity. And fear. She didn’t say anything, but when her gaze drifted back to Tyler, he could read the questions on her face. Why do you want Hunter taking me? Why not just you? And maybe there was even the question, Why aren’t you whisking me away like a knight in shining armor would do?

He smiled. “Trust me, baby. I know what I’m doing.” She didn’t return his smile. That was okay. It was too soon. Too many questions lay between them. Too much for her to absorb in such a short time. God! He didn’t want to leave her. “Come on, man,” Hunter whispered. “Let’s not screw up again.” Tyler nodded. “I’ll be in touch, baby.” And once again he left Laura.

***** Laurie’s skin prickled with heat a few minutes later as she walked from the fitting room and found Blade sitting on a chair just outside the rooms. When he saw her, he stood and grinned. “You finally have some color in your cheeks. Do I know how to pick sexy lingerie or do I know how to pick sexy lingerie?” “I’d like to have the white one,” she said quietly, trying hard not to squirm at the feel of the butt plug starting a slow expansion in her ass. Obviously Tyler was playing with the damnable remote control. Blade frowned. “Where is it? Did you leave it in the fitting room?” “I’m wearing it.” His eyes widened in surprise and she handed him the rest of the clothes. “Why?” he asked as he followed her to the bored-looking man sitting behind the cash register. “Just…” Shit. She couldn’t tell him the truth. Her brain scrambled for a plausible answer. “Because it’s so pretty. It makes me feel good.” “Oh. Okay,” he replied, giving her a confused look. She handed the cashier the price ticket she took from the chemise and quickly explained she was wearing the item. He merely cocked an eyebrow at her, grunted and tapped the price into the register. Of course she’d had to wear the chemise. The last thing she needed were questions as to why she’d taken it into the fitting room in great shape and had come out with it in such disarray. The crotch area was wet with her cream and then there were the marks from the lube Tyler had used on her. Just thinking about the soothing, gentle way he’d probed inside her, first with one then two and finally three fingers made her grow even hotter. She blew out a tense breath and wiped a bead of perspiration from her forehead. “Are you sure you don’t want the others?” Blade asked as he plopped the other clothes onto the counter and eyed her curiously. “No, oh no! The one I have on is fine.” “Are you all right? Your face seems to be getting redder.” “Fine. I feel great.” God! Was that an understatement? She felt hornier than she’d been in a long time.

Blade’s frown deepened and he paid the man. As they stepped out of the department store into the hot sunny afternoon, she tried to ignore the men who passed them on the sidewalk. Most turned to look at her as men did when they saw a rare woman out in the open. She didn’t miss the way Blade’s hand snuck to the gun in his holster, obviously preparing for anything. While he unlocked the door to his truck and waited for her to get inside, she did a quick glance along the street to see if she could spot Tyler. There was no sign of him, but from the way her flesh continued to heat, and the way the butt plug was inflating inside her yet again, she knew he was nearby. Watching her. Wanting her. She wiped away another bead of perspiration as she sat down and tried not to gasp too loudly as the butt plug nudged deeper into her. God help her, she wanted Tyler. But she needed to talk to him instead of playing these dangerous games. Needed to get herself grounded regarding restarting their relationship. But despite her fear of what he wanted from her, she found she couldn’t wait for him to make his next appearance.

***** “Fuck, does she ever smell good,” Hunter’s husky voice sailed through the screen door to where Tyler had just finished drying the dinner dishes. “Don’t sniff her panty for too long or I’ll take it away. I want some of her scent left for me,” Tyler warned as he peeked out the kitchen window. Hunter was burying his face in the panty Tyler had taken from the fitting room before leaving Laura. “So sweet. Better than I could ever imagine.” He could hear the longing in Hunter’s voice. The longing for Laura. The need for the three of them to be together. His ass involuntarily clenched as he remembered Hunter’s scarred cock sliding into him shortly before they had dinner. He knew Hunter had been as primed as him after seeing Laura’s scantily clad figure in the dressing room. The white chemise made her look like a seductive angel. Her golden hair a halo. She looked so pretty. Too beautiful to ruin with his and Hunter’s agonizing needs. Ruin with their cravings for pleasure-pain. “How the hell did you ever manage to walk away from her, Ty?” Hunter asked as Tyler pushed open the screen door that took him onto the porch overlooking the ocean. He rolled his eyes as he found his friend’s face buried once again in Laura’s panties. “Hey! Quit hogging it,” he said, and quickly snapped the delicate cloth from Hunter’s grasp. Holding it up to his nose, he inhaled deep and allowed the shivers of want to course through him. Fuck, yeah. She smelled so damn good. He could feel his cock tenting against his pants. Could feel the ache as his damaged shaft swelled, ripping sensitive nerve endings to life. Hunter chuckled, obviously noticing his reaction. Their gazes locked. Tyler’s breath stilled. His friend frowned and looked at him in much the same way he’d gazed at his sister Melanie when she’d been alive. Tenderness. Caring. Lust and love.

“I know if Melanie had lived, I’d never have left her,” Hunter said softly. Ty remained silent as he gingerly placed Laura’s panty on the railing so they could both view it. Then he removed his shirt, placing it beside the trophy he’d taken from the fitting room. The old porch swing creaked as he sat down beside Hunter and looked out across the ocean. He could still feel his friend’s gaze on him. Hot. Intense. Needy. But he wanted to enjoy the view, if only for a minute. The porch swing faced the ocean and gave them a great panoramic view of the soft wisps of mist shrouding the white-capped waves. A stiff wind blew against them but did nothing to dampen the heat of need flowing through him, nor did it stop the heat from pouring from Hunter’s shirtless body against his flesh. Tyler made a move closer to his friend, indicating he needed some tender loving care. Needed it to keep himself from going crazy at the mixed thoughts about Laura. Of what she must have endured at the Barlows’ hands. Thoughts of what he wanted to do to her. Hunter must have sensed his need because suddenly his friend was leaning his head nearer. Warm lips touched the scar lacing the side of his mouth. The kiss felt good. Very good. He grew flushed and turned his head so Hunter could kiss him full on the lips. As they kissed, he ran his fingers along Tyler’s bare back, tracing the scars there, stopping occasionally to massage a knotted muscle. Back in the prison when they’d first kissed, it had felt awkward. Awkward but comforting. Comfort had been what they both craved and needed after the violent torture sessions. Sessions where the bottoms of their feet were caned, of being suspended upside down by their shoulders or electrocuted. All while the guards or the warden had sex with them. The warden loved his Americana prisoners in every way possible. In every position possible. In pleasure and in dark agony. Hunter’s probing tongue ripped him from the thoughts. He opened his mouth to allow his friend inside. Their tongues dueled playfully for a while then went their separate ways to explore. Hunter smoothed his tongue over his gums and Ty traced his teeth. He remembered which ones had been cracked from the blows of the prison guards. The ones that had been drilled during the torture sessions. He stopped to explore the two teeth in front that had been chipped as a result of the warden smashing Hunter’s face with a two-by-four because Hunter had refused to have sex with a hysterical young girl the warden wanted him to fuck while he watched. Without warning Hunter broke the kiss and cursed. “You’re thinking of the prison, man. I thought I could occupy you better than that.” “Sorry.” “Yeah, well, you’ll have to be more than just sorry to make up for it.” He leaned in and started to nibble on Tyler’s earlobe. The intimate touches sent shivers up his back. “Did I ever tell you that I’m so attracted to you?” Hunter whispered against his ear. His mouth felt hot and pain burst through Tyler as his male lover bit down none too gently on his lobe. “You’ve got many similar characteristics to Melanie. If you didn’t look like her…” He left his words unsaid. But Tyler knew what he would have said. He and his late sister looked a lot alike. They had the same hair color. Similar facial features, although she looked feminine and he masculine. The similarity in their features was why Hunter was attracted to Ty. As well as, of course, their forced confinement and their need for comfort.

“Mel looked a hell of a lot better than I do,” Tyler chuckled. “And you’ll have to do a lot more than nibble on my ear tonight, lover.” “You’re a demanding bastard, aren’t you?” Hunter groaned. Tyler grinned. “Just saying you’ll have to step up your attentions, my man.” Hunter said nothing, but Tyler caught the mischievous look. His friend stood and headed for the door. “Stay there and hold that thought.” The porch door slammed shut behind him and he heard Hunter’s bare feet slap against the wooden stairs that led up to the two bedrooms of the ocean house. One of which they both shared. Silence followed. His gaze drifted back to Laura’s panty. It was perched on the railing like a white cloud. A trophy taken from his woman. His abdomen clenched as he remembered watching the length of the inflatable butt plug disappearing into her ass. He wondered if she would do as he asked and keep the plug there. If she didn’t, well hell, he’d take her anyway. He’d just have to be more careful. Hold his control. Control in the past, at the best of times, had been fragile where sex with her was concerned. He found himself wondering what he would have done had she died of the X-virus. An answer came immediately. He would have joined the Terrorist Wars right away instead of waiting and getting his affairs in order. He would have gone over as a regular soldier and not part of the Teachers Without Borders project. He would have probably been a killing machine as his brother Cade had been. Or suicidal like Luke when he thought Callie was dead. He wouldn’t have done what his brother Mac had though. Being an Army photojournalist recording firsthand the fallout of the Wars wouldn’t have been his cup of tea. Nope, had Laura died instead of Melanie, he would have headed straight into the Wars with both guns blazing like some outlaw in a western. He would have felled as many terrorists as he could before taking a bullet in the brain to ease his suffering. It was a good thing he had taken the time to make sure his land was protected. He had over a thousand acres. Some of it faced the oceanfront, and as it now stood, his entire acreage remained under the secure protection of the government’s alternative fuel program. No one had been able to touch it. Not unless they planted the appropriate crops or had his signature on a land transfer deed. Thankfully his brothers had taken care of his land when they’d returned from the Wars. Planting the required crops the government needed for fuel and renting out the rest. Toward the end of his captivity he’d been bound and blindfolded and stuffed like a piece of cargo in a crate before being released into yet another cell. At the time he’d thought his brothers must have found some way to negotiate with his captors. But only more torture had followed. They’d shoved a recent newspaper in front of him and taken his picture. Then proceeded to break his fingers like twigs one by one, shoving a land transfer deed under his nose. Telling him to sign it, relinquishing the rights to his property to none other than the Barlows. They told him they’d let him go. He didn’t budge, angering them more by telling them where to go and added now that his fingers were broken, he couldn’t sign anyway. That hadn’t gone over too well and he’d suffered yet another beating before being blindfolded and bound, stuffed into a crate yet again only to discover he’d been returned to the

same prison and prison cell with Hunter. It had been a happy reunion between the two of them, each vowing they would never leave each other…they would die before that happened. It hadn’t been too long after that S.K.U.L.L. arrived to extract him. When they’d refused to take Hunter along because he was lethargic after receiving another round of beatings and his rescuers feared he would slow them down, Tyler had refused to leave. Needless to say they were both safe now. Well, as safe as one could be with a bullet with his name on it the minute the Barlows discovered he was back in town. Life without Laura was not possible. Then and now. It was why he hadn’t followed his gut impulse to take her from the Barlows. She would have to know about Hunter and himself. Would have to come to them willingly. There could be no regrets for her. Tyler had been so deep in his thoughts he hadn’t noticed he had company until a wicked zap of pain screamed through his right nipple. The jolt brought him straight to his feet and cursing Hunter who stood there and chuckled with a long, glowing red wand in his hand. “Thought that would get your attention, dream boy.” “Hey, come on! I thought we were saving that for Laura,” Tyler breathed. Despite his protest, he held still as Hunter touched his tented erection. Pain zapped through his cock, making him suck in a tight curse. “Pleasure? Or pain? What will tonight bring?” Hunter chuckled then turned and jogged inside. “Fucking asshole!” Tyler shouted. “You’d better be in bed when I get up there with your ass up in the air.” “Thought you’d never ask,” came the faraway reply. He grinned as a happy whoop sailed through the air. Playful little bastard tonight, wasn’t he? He knew why. Laura. His gaze danced back to Laura’s panty sitting pretty on the porch rail. “Soon, Laura. Soon we’ll be together,” he whispered. Grabbing the underwear, he buried his face in the sweet-smelling garment. Sweeter than sin, baby. Sweeter than sin. Chuckling, he grabbed his shirt and went indoors in search of a pleasure-pain-filled evening with Hunter.

Chapter Four “The shipment of sex slaves is coming in tomorrow night at Pier 69,” Zeb Barlow’s deep voice drifted through the air vent from the office where the three Barlow brothers were having a meeting. This wasn’t the first time Laurie had eavesdropped. It was the main reason she was here. To bring the bastards down any way she could. And she was doing it by giving up her freedom. Freedom she would have gladly held on to had she known Tyler was alive. At the thought of Tyler, she found herself warming again. Another two days had passed since she’d been with him in the dressing room. Two days of torment even her vibrator couldn’t squash. She’d started questioning her sanity too. Why would she be reacting so sexually to a man she’d thought dead? He hadn’t really given her any explanations as to where he’d been, how long he’d been back or why he wanted Hunter in the picture. Nonetheless, the inflatable butt plug vibrated and grew every so often, and the sensations drove her to distraction. She needed to find a way to get off or she’d screw up her assignment. “Where is that coffee anyway?” Clay Barlow suddenly asked. His question dashed into Laurie’s arousal like a cold bucket of water being poured over her head. She’d promised to bring them coffee with the remainder of the chocolate mousse cake a little while ago but had gotten caught up listening. “Forget the coffee. She’ll be here soon. Let’s just finish this friggin’ meeting so I can get to bed,” Reb Barlow growled. “Not being able to fuck Laurie is driving me nuts. I want her so bad I can’t think straight.” “That’s not possible for quite a while, Reb,” Zeb said coolly. “She’s a high-risk pregnancy. Blade already explained.” “Yeah, yeah,” Reb growled with irritation. “I saw the ultrasounds and his notes. I fully understand, but I don’t have to like it.” “Just use the palm sisters,” Clay chuckled. “That’s what I do.” “What the fuck are the palm sisters? Some lesbian group on the Net?” Reb asked in a serious tone. The other men laughed. “Every man with two hands has the palm sisters,” Clay explained. “It’s called masturbating with your palms,” Zeb broke in with apparent irritation. “Now let’s get back to this meeting.” “Masturbating? With the palm sisters? I don’t get it.” Zeb swore and Clay laughed. Laurie rolled her eyes and wondered how in the world the Barlows had been smart enough to accumulate such wealth. Sometimes they simply weren’t the sharpest tools in the shed. If Blade hadn’t been working late in town tonight, she could imagine him sitting there shaking his head.

He didn’t belong here. He was too smart to surround himself with these evil men. So why had he joined up with them? That question popped up quite often, and one of these days she might ask him. But not while she was living here. She didn’t want to arouse Blade’s suspicions. Didn’t want him to question her loyalties to the Barlows. “I want my coffee and cake,” Clay whined. Laurie straightened as she heard the squeak of a chair. “Business can wait. I’m going to see what’s taking her so fucking long.” Damn! This was as good a time to cover her eavesdropping with her fake pregnancy! Laurie headed for the adjoining bathroom and flushed the toilet. Then she ran the water. “What the fuck is going on in here?” Clay bellowed, making her jump. She turned from the sink to find him standing in the open doorway, frowning with disappointment. “Sorry, Clay. I’m having a bout of morning sickness. I had to scoot in here before I puked all over the cake.” “Ah, crud, Laurie. Do you have to be so descriptive?” Clay grimaced and Laurie smiled inwardly. What a lovely way to ruin a man’s appetite. “The coffee and cake are right out there on the table down the hall. Portions for the four of you. Just let Blade know his is there too when he comes in, would you?” She pressed her hand against her abdomen and grimaced. Clay frowned and looked a little green. “Are you going to puke again?” Laurie nodded. “Ah, gross. You stay here. I’ll take in the coffee and the cake.” Before she could thank him, he shut the door on her. Good. Very good. This was exactly what she hoped for. With her heart hammering against her chest, she waited a few minutes inside the bathroom, making sure Clay had taken the coffee and gone back to the office. Opening the door, she peeked out and heard the men’s laughter drifting in through the nearby vent. Blade had joined them. They would be busy now. Too busy eating cake and drinking her special coffee with sleeping drugs in it to pay her any mind. A few minutes later she was back in her bedroom. Holding her breath she lifted the scatter rug in front of the sink in her personal bathroom and pried open the loose floorboard beneath, taking great care to make as little noise as possible. When she lifted the plank, she smiled and reached down for the secret cell phone and the security card she kept hidden there.

***** Laurie’s breath caught as she sprinted across the moonlit backyard of the Barlow ranch toward the rear security gate. The house behind her was dark. The men in their drug-induced sleep. It was time for her to do her job. She needed to get word to the Resistance about the slaves coming in tomorrow as well as give them all the information she’d collected on the Barlows since their last meeting. With Tyler around it would be too dangerous for her not to hand over the information immediately. There was no telling if he would decide to play knight and scoop her away. At least that’s what the old Tyler would have done. She wasn’t so sure about this new

dangerous, sexy version who’d shown up in the fitting room and at the Barlow Ranch. Maybe he was allowing her to get used to the idea of him being alive before rescuing her? Then how would she explain to him she needed all the notes she had stashed under the floorboards of her bathroom? It was best to hand over everything tonight. Her heart pounded as she anxiously swiped the security card through the slot. The card had been given to her by the Resistance. Highly sophisticated, it electronically read the passwords then unlocked any lock. All Laurie had had to do was find out the name of the new security system Blade had installed when he first arrived. She’d located the information on an invoice in the filing cabinet he had in his ranch office and provided the Resistance with it. They in turn had shown up at the back gate late that same night and shown her how to work the new card. The card would also take care of the security cameras by scrambling the video feeds at least ten minutes before she’d inserted the card to ten minutes after. The feature would wipe out any evidence she had even left the ranch. Blade wouldn’t be alerted either since the card also ensured the interference to the feed wouldn’t set off any alarms. Besides, he was sleeping like a babe and wouldn’t know something had happened until he awoke and checked his security cameras. Even then he may not even bother to check the night’s surveillance, as no alarms would be signaling there had been a problem. The gate slid open, she slipped through and swept the card through the exit slot and it closed quietly. Then she was off. Dashing through the meadow surrounding the Barlow ranch, she quickly entered the blackness of the nearby forest and headed along the path that would ultimately lead to the Barlows’ abandoned wharf by the ocean. It felt so good to be free. Humbling yet euphoric. The Barlows never let her outside the confines of the yard unless she was accompanied by Blade or one of them. It was a suffocating existence and these rare nights out to meet with the Resistance were like heaven. She traveled swiftly through the dense forest. She was good, she had to admit. Very good. She didn’t make a sound just as she’d been trained not to do by the Resistance. Didn’t so much as snap a twig on the overgrown path or crack a branch off a nearby pine tree. She kept her quiet pace for a good half an hour, only stopping every five minutes to make sure she wasn’t being followed. If she had been followed, it wouldn’t be by the Barlows or Blade. They drank the coffee and polished off the cake, had been yawning by ten o’clock and sound asleep in their beds by eleven. Laurie smiled. Too bad she didn’t have enough drugs to make them sleep like babies every night. Thankfully though, in the morning, none of them would suspect a thing, except receiving one of the greatest nights of sleep in a long time. Finally she burst out of the forest that straddled the distance between the meadow and the ocean and reached the cliff. The cool salty air welcomed her and she loved the caressing way the wind played with her hair. The rocky cliff overlooked the tiny inlet that bordered Barlow and Outlaw land. From here she could barely see the skeletal remains of the broken wharf down below and the silhouette of a house about a quarter of a mile away. Tyler’s ocean house. Perched on the edge of the cliffs, there were no lights on. He was probably sleeping. Dreaming up ways to tease her. After Tyler had left for the Wars, she’d never gone back there. It had been too painful. Then when word came he’d gone MIA and was presumed dead, she’d just given up on the dream of

ever coming back to live there with him. Maybe with him being back home and when her assignment was finished… She forced away the swooping feelings of nostalgia and looked out onto the bay. Under the partial moon she made out the shape of the forty-foot boat anchored in the delicate white mist. She recognized it as belonging to the Resistance. She wasn’t surprised when a moment later several figures melted out of the surrounding trees and swooped in around her. “Long time no see, Laurie. How have you been?” The red-haired leader of the Resistance, who went by the name of Red in an effort to hide her true identity and was a woman of around twenty-four, stepped forward and hugged Laurie. The gentle but firm squeeze of comfort made Laurie almost burst out crying. God! It felt so good to have someone holding and comforting her. The leader stepped away and allowed the other women to hug her. “Are they treating you well?” another woman asked. Laurie remembered her as Maxie. She was twenty and from a neighboring town. She’d managed not only to not get the virus but had been one of the first women who defied the Claiming Law and gone into hiding to join the Resistance movement. “I’m surviving.” Laurie smiled wobbly, trying hard to keep her emotions under solid control. She didn’t want them seeing how upset she was at seeing them all again. Being here with them brought back memories. Memories of their time together. Their time plotting and planning. And comforting each other as they lost members to Claimings and Resistance assignments. It had been a time when she’d been innocent of how truly brutal men could be to a woman. More questions came at her about how she was doing. “Before we talk about me, I’ve got lots of information.” Red smiled with satisfaction. “Follow us,” she instructed. The group of women led her down a rocky path. A few moments later they arrived at the beach. It was windier down here. She could hear the waves rolling up the sand. Could smell the scent of decaying fish and rotting seaweed. After walking for about five minutes they turned inland and she was greeted by a small, snug cove where she spied several motorized rubber rafts pulled up onto the shore. A friendly fire flickered in the sand. To her surprise several more women emerged from the surrounding darkness with warm greetings for her. This was odd. Their leader usually traveled with a smaller entourage. Ten women max. She had always said the smaller the better, and Laurie had joked with her friend that for her size did count. Tonight she counted at least twenty women. Half were new faces. This pocket of the Resistance had obviously grown. Red’s eyes blazed with curiosity as she gazed at Laurie. She noticed her friend had grown much thinner since the last time they’d met several months ago. “Come. Sit by the fire and warm yourself. Tell me what you’ve discovered,” she said.

On cue, the other women melted away into the darkness, knowing the news Laurie had to offer was for private ears only. It would be up to Red to figure out how to put any plans into motion. “Here, eat.” She offered food, and although Laurie wasn’t hungry, she knew it was tradition to accept the meager rations of flatbread and fruit, a gesture to remind her of what the other women were eating while she lived in style spying for them. It took her almost two hours to relay everything she remembered learning about the Barlows. The rest Red would have to read in the notebook Laurie had brought along. “I also discovered the empire they inherited from their father grew tenfold during the Wars due to the fact they were selling arms to both the terrorists and the allied armies who fought them.” The leader remained silent, her jaw set in a firm frown. Obviously she didn’t like what Laurie reported. “As we’ve suspected, they have virtually every judge in Maine in their pocket. And a couple of influential men in the government are on their payroll. There’s more info in the notebook. I’m sure the Resistance will find it useful. And for the record, their ranch is merely a hobby for them now. Pocket change for their empire. What’s bringing in the greatest amount of money after the Wars is the fact they’ve started dabbling in selling young girls on the underground auction block via the Internet. A fresh crop is docking at New Portland tomorrow night at Pier 69. I’ve recorded the time and the barge they’re coming in on.” “Bastards,” Red hissed. “They’ll pay for this. Every last man will pay for what they’ve done to us.” Laurie said nothing. She knew arguing with Red was futile. She would simply have to live with her distrust of men. “Tell me about your new husband. This man named Blade,” she suddenly asked. “Why was he brought into the fold? What happened to your fourth husband?” Laurie’s insides warmed at Blade’s name. She wished she could tell Red about how he’d faked her pregnancy to protect her from having sex with the Barlows due to Tyler’s return. But if she told her, Red wouldn’t approve of the deception. Laurie had been trained to use her body in order to get the Barlows to open up and trust her. Not having sex with them, she’d say, would prevent the intimacy needed to gain more information that would be useful to the Resistance. “Seth Barlow went missing several weeks ago. At least that’s the official word. Unofficially it seems he was shot and killed.” She wasn’t about to tell her or anyone else that she’d heard the Barlows say one of the Outlaws killed him one night when he’d gone over to discuss purchasing their land or something to that effect. “Good. One less vermin for us to get rid of,” she grinned. However, the smile didn’t reach her eyes. Red had little use for any man since the incorporation of the Claiming Law. As far as she was concerned, they all came from the same barrel of apples and were rotten to the core. Laurie knew different. Most men didn’t want the Claiming Law. Unfortunately, their government had turned into a dictatorship making laws they felt would repopulate the country quickly by banning any kind of birth control and removing women’s rights, effectively making them personal property, in other words, nothing more than baby-making machines. “And this Blade? The replacement husband. I hear he’s a gynecologist?”

Laurie found herself flushing at the question. “They took him as the fourth because they wanted to make sure I had my own doctor when I became pregnant.” “Thank God for those birth control pills we gave you, huh?” Red winked. “I hear he’s also supposed to be excellent with a gun.” “My personal bodyguard. He’s been very professional.” “We’ve got our people checking him out. Do not trust him. You know our motto, Laurie. Trust no one. I don’t want you to put your life on the line or the Resistance into any danger by trusting him. Not unless I get one-hundred-percent verification that he can be trusted. Even then I would advise extreme caution.” “I understand.” Truth be told, she didn’t want to drag Blade into the Resistance movement. He’d been kind to her. He hadn’t pushed her for sex. Hadn’t demanded anything from her except friendship. “I hear Tyler is back.” Laurie stiffened at the leader’s softly spoken words. Her friend reached out and affectionately touched her chin. “Easy, sweetie, you know you can trust me. Remember all the nights we talked about him?” Laurie nodded. She’d told Red all about Tyler, leaving nothing out, including the only reason for her doing the Barlow assignment was because Tyler was dead. She wouldn’t have done it had she’d known he was alive. “You aren’t quitting on us, are you?” she asked. “I’ll stay…but I can’t guarantee for how long.” Laurie found herself squirming as the butt plug unexpectedly started pulsing inside her. Son of a bitch. He’d picked a fine time to start that plug again. She bit back a moan as her anal muscles stretched to accommodate the inflating toy. “I’m sure it won’t be too long. We really appreciate what you’ve done for the Cause, Laurie. If I were in your shoes, I might not have made it this far.” “Don’t think the thought of quitting didn’t enter my mind.” Laurie breathed through a sudden burst of pain compliments of the plug. She sighed in relief when it stilled. Red looked at her oddly for a moment and seemed as if she might say something. Thankfully she didn’t. The last thing Laurie wanted to reveal was how Tyler had her outfitted with a plug so he and Hunter could take her. Her friend would think she was crazy even considering doing something like that without even getting reacquainted first. But she would get reacquainted with Tyler first. In the meantime she could fantasize, right? “Here’s more birth control, the newest STD-prevention pills on the black market as well as a new IUD for you. That’ll take care of you getting pregnant or getting something else you don’t want from them,” she said acidly as she handed Laurie a couple of small round containers. She slipped them into her pocket, feeling disgust roll through her at the thought of having sex with the Barlows again. Thank God Blade had come up with the pregnancy plan or she wouldn’t have known what to do.

“And now I need to ask you a favor, Laurie. We’ve got placements ready for three of the women here tonight.” Laurie’s stomach twisted in sickness for what they would have to go through. Pretending to be captured by men the Resistance wanted to spy on. Raped under the Claiming Law and then be a mole on those men. “I want you to tell them what you’ve experienced. It’ll help ease some of their anxiety speaking to someone who’s been through it.” A fissure of anger zipped through her. “This is not some workshop course. They’ll be putting their lives in danger by infiltrating men’s personal lives, spying on them. If they’re caught—” “Everyone knows what they’re facing when they get a placement, Laurie. They’ve had hands-on training just like you did before going in. There are no illusions. You know that better than anyone.” “Telling them my experiences won’t ease their anxiety. It’ll only increase it.” “The more information they know of what to expect, of what one must endure at their hands, the more powerful they will be. By telling them your experiences you will educate them. Knowledge is power. They’ll realize if you can make it, then they can too. Can you see that? Reinforce the idea that they must not grow to care for them or we are all in danger. We must remain united in order for us to succeed. Tell them how you prevented yourself from caring for them.” “Every woman will encounter a diverse scenario. Every woman will react differently,” Laurie countered, thinking how easily she’d grown to care for Blade. She didn’t want any harm to come to him. Didn’t want to drag him, or Tyler and Hunter for that matter, into the Resistance. “That’s where you’re wrong, Laurie. Every woman doesn’t react differently. We are all the same. Some man rapes us under the Claiming Law, we all hurt. Yes, we hurt in different ways, but we hurt all the same. Just answer a few of their questions. Give them power from your experience.” Hope shone so bright in Red’s eyes, Laurie found herself folding into her request. “All right. I’ll do it.” “Thanks, you won’t regret it.” She gave Laurie a tight hug before calling out three names to the group of women who were chatting quietly nearby, asking them to join the two of them by the fire. Three came forward. They looked nervous as they sat down. Two of them appeared to be in their mid-twenties and one barely eighteen. Laurie’s heart clenched with pain at what they had agreed to do for the Cause. When they were told Laurie had agreed to speak about her experiences with the Barlows and Blade, she was surprised when a round of quiet cheers went up through the cool ocean air. They seemed genuinely grateful that she would share her experiences with them. Before she could even speak questions came in rapid-fire succession. How did it feel to have so many men fucking her? Had she fallen in love with any of them? Had she found it difficult being a slave to them? Losing her freedom to them?

She answered their questions truthfully, leaving no illusions that what she’d experienced was not romantic, nor was it acceptable to her in any way. As far as she was concerned, the Claiming Law was just another word for rape if the woman didn’t agree to it. No, she had not fallen in love with them. Nor did she care for them. Except for Blade. He was more of a friend than anything. Yes, he was nice to her, but she wouldn’t allow his friendship to be mistaken for trusting him. She also told the women she’d suffered many beatings at the hands of the Barlows. They were brutal men who enjoyed hurting a woman. She’d known that going into this assignment and had tried hard not to take it personally. No, she did not enjoy sexual relations with them. She faked her orgasms, faked caring for them. She deceived them at every turn to gain their trust. And tonight she’d transferred that trust into the hands of the Resistance via her verbal report to their leader and the notebook she’d kept hidden. “It’s not a fairy tale, ladies,” she explained in summary. “What you are doing is not for yourself. Your needs, your wants, your desires are nonexistent. What you are doing is necessary for all women in this country, and in this world. When you volunteer to be Claimed, and those men ogle your naked body, use you for their pleasure so you can gain their trust, it’s not about you. You don’t matter anymore. Remember that. You’ve got to get into that mindset before you are Claimed. You’ve got to tell yourself you will do whatever it takes to gain their trust. Only when you truly saturate yourself with those thoughts can you do your job to the best of your ability. And rest assured, ladies, it will be the hardest thing you’ll ever have to do in your life, and if you’re caught, it may very well be the last thing you ever do. So be very sure you know what you’re getting into before you volunteer for an assignment. Are there any questions?” By the time she finished answering their questions the women were all quiet. They were opposite of the excited women who’d been so happy to sit here earlier. Now they were a serious lot. Deep in their own personal thoughts. When she gazed over at their leader, the young woman’s lips were turned upward ever-so slightly in a satisfied grin. Laurie had bared her soul to this group. She’d shared her experiences. Told them the cold, hard facts. Made them face reality and hopefully dispelled any illusions they had about what they would face during an assignment with the Resistance. And Laurie finally understood what Red said earlier. Knowledge was indeed power.

***** The wind picked up and blew through the straggly pine trees around Laurie as she headed back up the overgrown path that would eventually take her to the Barlow ranch. She’d expected to be tired because of the early hour and her confessions to the women, but strangely enough, she felt invigorated. And happy. Stupidly happy. Maybe because she hoped the ending of her assignment was near. If the Resistance followed through on all the information Laurie supplied, it could be only a matter of days before she could walk away from the Barlows. But if they decided it was best for her to stay, so Laurie could siphon more information from them, she didn’t think she could do it. In the past, she would gladly have stayed and continued to spy. But with Tyler’s return, the Resistance didn’t seem her life mission anymore. She needed to see Tyler again and at the very

least have a decent conversation with the man instead of losing her common sense and following the overwhelming sexual feelings she felt every time he came around. Another burst of wind whipped her, blowing her blonde curls into her eyes and she combed the silkiness away with her fingers and watched the pine trees dance and thrash around her. Lightning blinked white light through the forest and a dull roll of thunder sounded somewhere far off. Shit! Just her luck. The last thing she needed was to be caught out in a storm. Without the soft glow of the moonlight to guide her, she found herself stumbling and cursing beneath her breath. Suddenly the plug in her ass began to vibrate, making her gasp at the wicked sensations. She’d have to have a talk with Tyler about his bad timing. Without warning a blade of light slammed into her eyes, blinding her. She froze, horrified that somehow a group of men had caught her. “It’s Laura,” a man said. She recognized his voice. It belonged to Hunter. Her breath stilled as the light moved from her and landed on another figure. Tyler stood there. Thank God! With the light she could make out his features. Wind-tangled hair dangled over his broad forehead. She trembled beneath his hard stare. He was pissed off. Big time. Suddenly her feeling of relief turned to one of uneasiness. “What are you doing out here?” she asked as her senses returned. Had he followed her? Did he know she worked for the Resistance? “I could ask you the same question, baby. What are you doing on Outlaw land?” “Out for a walk,” she said, trying hard not to reach out and trace the scar that tilted outward from the side of his mouth. She wanted to ask what had happened to him. Who had given him those scars on his face? But she remained silent. “Who are all those women you were meeting?” “You followed me?” How in the world had she or the Resistance not known she’d been followed? “Someone’s got to keep you safe. Who are they?” She sensed the push in his voice. The need to know. But she couldn’t tell him the truth. Couldn’t break her promise to the Resistance. The vow she would never reveal she was a Resistance fighter to anyone outside the group. Her uneasiness grew. She shouldn’t be out here alone with these two. Tyler had been gone for so long, she had no idea where he’d been. What he’d endured or how long he’d been back before making contact with her. He might be capable of anything. For all she knew he was one of the many bounty hunters who hunted down Resistance members for the government. As she thought those thoughts though, she couldn’t quite make herself believe them. The Tyler she knew would never harm her. She had to believe he wasn’t going to hurt her. If that had been his intention, then he would have done it by now. “I was meeting friends. Other Claimed women. Sometimes we need other women’s company.” An angry coldness pushed away the softness in his gaze.

“You’re not Claimed, Laura. You choose the man or men you want. Not some government.” She licked her lips nervously as he strolled closer. “I should go,” she whispered, and made a move to leave. But he reached up to tangle his fingers in her hair, lifting her curls as if testing their weight. That’s when she noticed the thin surgical-like scars on his fingers and knuckles. More scars climbed along his wrist and disappeared inside his shirtsleeve. Her heart skipped a beat as she wondered what would cause such scars. “You once promised me you belonged to me, Laura. As far as I’m concerned your word still stands unless…” His eyes softened and his gaze flickered to her mouth. “Unless and until you say otherwise.” He didn’t wait for her to answer and she found herself shivering as his head dipped closer and his warm breath caressed her face. “I want you so badly, baby. It’s been so long.” “Tyler.” His name caught in her throat as he pressed his large erection against her belly and his hot mouth melted over her lips. The instant his mouth touched hers a brilliant aching need slashed through all her defenses. He kissed her gently, not rough or as desperate as their first kiss back at the Barlow ranch. He seemed more confident now. More in control. Heat scorched her and his chest felt hard as he pressed against her breasts. His arms embraced her, his hands moving lightly over her back, touching, exploring. This was insane. He’d been gone for more than five years and it suddenly felt as if he’d never left for the Terrorist Wars. As if she hadn’t been the Barlows’ plaything for the past several months. As if there wasn’t that cold, disconnected feeling anymore when a man touched her. It was suddenly gone and she was alive again, feeling every corded muscle beneath her fingertips as she gripped his biceps and allowed herself to melt into the sweetest kiss she’d ever known. His lips suckled hers. Tender. Intimate. As if they had all the time in the world. And suddenly as far as she was concerned, they did. Nothing existed. No Resistance. No Barlows. No Blade. No Hunter. She loved the feel of Tyler’s hands on her body. Loved the way her mind blanked everything out but the two of them. As his kiss deepened, she could feel the heat inside her grow. Nerve endings long dead awakened. A need to be filled swept though her empty vagina. His tongue pressed against her teeth and her mouth parted as she greedily accepted him. He tasted so sweet. Darkly sweet like fresh ground coffee and sex. His mouth mated with hers and she followed, exploring every dark crevice, every chipped tooth, every smooth curve of his gums. When he pressed his thick erection harder into her belly, she cried into his mouth, wanting him inside her. She pushed against him, craving him. The empty ache in her cunt grew and overwhelmed her until she was gyrating her hips against him. Their breaths came faster and she suddenly realized there was another sound. Another person breathing just as hard and just as fast as the two of them. Suddenly she remembered Hunter. He didn’t bother her though. Probably because she was used to having a man watch while she had sex with another one. Instead, the thought of Hunter watching her and Tyler made the flame of lust burn even brighter. She moaned into his mouth and suddenly Tyler pulled away, giving them an opportunity to catch their breath.

“Baby, you’re so beautiful. Better than I remember. I need to see your breasts. Need to touch you. Hunter will help with your blouse. Let him do that for me, baby.” His voice sounded hoarse, aroused. So strangled, she realized she couldn’t deny him anything at this moment. She found herself nodding. Found herself realizing the beam of light had been shut off and Hunter now stood behind her. She tensed for a moment when Hunter’s hands curled over her shoulders like two hot brands, and she swallowed in nervousness as he began to unbutton her blouse. Plump drops of rain danced on her bare arms. Lightning flashed, giving her a view of the lust, the love sparkling in Tyler’s eyes. “We need you, Laura,” he growled as he watched Hunter. We? She followed Ty’s gaze and looked down to where Hunter popped the buttons carefully through the buttonholes. It was as if she were suddenly in one of her fantasies. The sight was erotic and she felt as if she were watching a movie. In the next flash of lightning, she noticed Hunter didn’t have the same surgical scars on his hands as Tyler did. “Lift your arms for me, Laura,” Hunter breathed. She did as he instructed, watching Tyler carefully as Hunter removed her top. Tonight, she didn’t wear a bra. In the gloomy predawn she made out the dark need in his eyes. The fierce desire. Sweet mercy, his look made her skin tingle with heat and her body hum. Tyler held her gaze, hot and intense, and then nodded to Hunter. She cried out in both shock and surprise as Hunter cupped her breasts, holding them out to Tyler like two offerings. Oh my God. Hunter’s hands upon her body felt oddly perfect and yet confusing at the same time. Tyler must have noticed her reaction for he whispered, “Let him touch you, baby. He needs to touch you, just like I do.” “We both need you, Laura,” Hunter said hoarsely. Confusion swirled through her as to why she so easily melted against Hunter when his hands began to massage her breasts. She trembled as Tyler’s head dipped. He took her right nipple into his mouth. Heat and pressure enveloped her bud. Hunter’s warm mouth nuzzled at her neck, nibbling her flesh. The intimate touches sent curls of excited shivers through her. “God, Tyler…” She wanted to ask why he was doing this. Allowing Hunter to be here when it should be just the two of them. But Hunter touched her so beautifully and Tyler pulled at her nipple ring so perfectly, the pain made her cry out and dig her nails into the solid muscles bunching beneath his shirt. Fire lanced through her as he kissed the tip and then moved on to the other nipple. He took it into his mouth and she became aware of three things. The very hard erection pressing against her lower back, the exquisite way Hunter’s strong fingers massaged her breasts, and the seductive way Tyler’s fingers smoothed over her hips. A low, keening wail filled her ears as she pulled Tyler closer, burying his head against the pillow of her breast. The intimate massaging on her mounds continued and the heat of Tyler’s mouth taking turns on her nipples filled her with such intense longing that for a moment she thought she would die if both men didn’t start fucking her. Had she gone insane wanting this? Or had the symptoms of the X-virus that up until now had kept under control by the weekly shots transmuted into something else? Something dark and

lusty. The reactions weren’t normal. This wasn’t typical, to feel so much fire burning inside her for two men she hadn’t seen in years. In one split second a solid wall of realization swarmed around her and she found herself fighting the intensity of her arousal. Her reactions couldn’t be normal! “No!” she cried out, suddenly feeling frantic. She needed to get away from these wild sensations. Needed to collect her thoughts and feelings. Pushing against Tyler’s shoulders, she screamed at him, “Stop! I can’t do this. It’s been too long.” With a frustrated growl, he let go of her nipple. Hunter let her go as well. Her face flamed as she swooped up her blouse and slipped it on. “This isn’t right. I need to go,” she said, her voice shaky as the confusion continued to build. God! But she wanted to stay. She wanted to accept this insanity, but she also needed to gather her control. For years, she’d used her self-control as a blanket, a shield of protection against her emotions. Tyler and Hunter were peeling it away. She wasn’t ready to let go of her security blanket. Not yet. “We’ll have you soon, Laura,” Tyler said hotly. “First you have to say you want both of us.” She couldn’t help but tremble at his words. “Both of you? Why? I don’t understand what’s happened to you. Why are you playing these games?” “They aren’t games, baby. Like I said the other day, they did things to us. When the time is right, you’ll know,” Tyler said softly. “What things? Why does Hunter look so fiercely at me? Just like you do. Why do you always bring him? Why do you want me to want both of you?” “You’d best get back before the Barlows come looking for you,” Hunter soothed, evading her questions. He was right. She was cutting it too close already. “I have to go.” As Hunter came around to join Tyler, she didn’t dare look at him. She could feel the hot flush of confusion and embarrassment searing through her cheeks. Could feel the powerful way he studied her. As if he knew her as intimately as Tyler did. She turned from their heated looks and practically ran from them. It seemed an eternity that she wandered through the storm-shrouded woods. By the time she swiped the card in the security card slot and quietly let herself into the house, she was drenched from the downpour. Making sure not to leave a wet trail, she removed her wet shoes and held them in her hand as she moved quickly through the house and up the stairs, praying the men were still fast asleep. She needed to get showered, changed and breakfast going. Most of all she needed to act normal. But how could she with her heart beating a mile a minute and her face and breasts feeling so hot and flushed? She bit her bottom lip in frustration. She had to pull herself together. The men must have no inkling she’d been prowling about. They’d have her chained to the bed so fast it would make her

head spin. At least the Barlows would. They’d done it several times during the beginning of her assignment here. Had stopped doing it once she’d gained their trust. Slipping into her bedroom, she headed for the adjoining shower. She was halfway across her room when she caught the dark silhouette sitting on the windowsill watching her. Laurie stifled a scream as the man stood and casually walked toward her. He towered over her. Dominated her. Scowled at her with dark eyes that blazed wild with anger. Blade. “Do you mind telling me why you drugged me last night, Laurie?” Shit.

Chapter Five “Do you think she’ll be okay?” Hunter asked as they both blinked away the rain dripping into their eyes and stared down the path where Laura had disappeared more than a half an hour ago. They’d remained here in the rainy darkness, the wind whipping against their fevered bodies, both hoping she’d come back. Both knowing she wouldn’t. Every fiber of Hunter’s body urged him to go after her. To chase her down and show her just how much he needed her. From the heated look in her eyes and the frantic way she ran off into the woods, she needed him too. She’d been in a ménage situation for several months and she would want more than one man in her sex life. At least he hoped she did. Taking her swollen, hot breasts into his hands had just about made him climax. Listening to her soft cries as Tyler bit and nipped her nipples made him so hot. Hotter and hornier than he’d ever felt in his life. But it was a good horny. Not the forced arousal he’d experienced with the cock cage and at the hands of the prison guards. “Her breasts feel exactly as you described, Ty. Her skin is so velvety. Her flesh so swollen and firm beneath my fingertips and her nipples like tight little rosebuds.” “It almost sounds as if she’s the first woman you’ve ever touched,” Tyler chuckled, arching an inquisitive eyebrow at him. “In a way, she is my first,” Hunter admitted. “It’s been several years. A lifetime.” “For me it’s an eternity,” Tyler replied softy. “Yes, an eternity, but soon it will be over. We will be free.” “We’ll be free,” Tyler agreed. “But first we need to convince Laura.” And by the panicky way she’d reacted, the confusion when Hunter had touched her, and the frantic way she’d come to her senses, it might take a lot more convincing than they’d first thought. However, he knew in his gut the three of them would enjoy their bonding when the time came. Through the gray light of dawn, the increase of raindrops lashing his heated flesh and the insistence of his cock throbbing urged him into action. “Come on, let’s get back to the ocean house.”

***** “I asked you a question, Laurie. Why did you feel the need to drug my drink last night? Do you consider me at the same level as your other husbands?” The hurt and anger on his face made a wall of guilt splash around her. No, she’d never put Blade in the same category as the Barlow brothers. He was a thousand times better than they were.

“I…I don’t know what you’re talking about, Blade. I wouldn’t know where to get drugs, let alone how to use them.” He stared harder and uneasiness slithered through her. “Hmm, denial is the route you choose to go, is it?” He took a threatening step forward. “I’ve been denying myself your pleasures for too long, Laurie. Maybe I should take you up against the wall? Make you forget that Tyler is back?” Oh God. He wouldn’t dare. Had she been wrong about him? Would he force her to have sex with him? “Or maybe I should bend you over my knee and give you a spanking. A nice burning spanking that a naughty woman who dares to drug her husband’s coffee in order to sneak out to meet ex-lovers gets. Which is it, Laurie? A good hard fucking to take the edge off of your obvious horniness, or a nice spanking that’s sure to make you come?” “Stop it, Blade. I don’t like this side of you. I thought you were my friend. I thought—” “Friends don’t drug each other.” He took another menacing step forward, making her step backward as the unease escalated through her. “Friends don’t rape each other,” she said quickly. He blinked and looked as if she’d just slapped him. “Why don’t you trust me, Laurie?” he whispered harshly. “Especially after what I did for you the other day regarding the pregnancy? I can’t afford to wonder if I’m going to be getting drugged from one day to the next. I have to trust you. Make me trust you.” “It’s none of your business, Blade. Now please leave my room.” He sighed then nodded. “I apologize. I came on too strong. I do that when I need answers.” “Why do you need answers, Blade? Why do you want to make this your business? I wanted some time with Tyler. Okay? You’ve got your answer. Next time, I’ll simply tell the Barlows point-blank I want to go out to see my old lover. Will that satisfy you?” To her surprise, he grinned. Boy, she wished he didn’t look so good when he smiled. “The next time you need to get away from the Barlows, let me know. I’ll be more than happy to cover for you or help you.” What? Was this guy for real? “Why?” “Because that’s what friends do for each other.” He turned to leave then hesitated before turning back around. “And just for the record, you look beautiful after you’ve been suckled by a man.” Her face flamed. How the hell did he know? He winked and quietly left the room. Dammit! This was insane. Why did Blade want to protect her? And why did he want to help her meet with Tyler? It didn’t make sense. What kind of a man Claimed a woman under an agreement not to have sex with her and then offered to help meet an old lover? His offer was too

good to be true and she just might have to take him up on it. She needed to see Tyler again. There were questions to be answered. Dare she trust Blade to help her as he said he would? In a world gone mad, it was hard to trust anyone’s motives. Even the motives of a man who’d done nothing but be a friend to her. “How in the world did I let it happen?” Laurie muttered to herself as she stepped into the shower a few minutes later, her thoughts back on Tyler and Hunter. How had she so easily lost control and allowed both men to touch her? The bastards had left her too aroused and she needed relief. Grabbing the shower massager, she aimed it at her tender breasts, wincing as the hot spray pulsed against her swollen nipples. The sharp sensations from the pounding water felt good and she watched her nipples become plumper and elongate beneath the harsh pummeling of the jets. How had she allowed herself to behave so…sluttish with Tyler? She hadn’t seen him in six years. Had thought he was dead. A couple of hot kisses and she was doing whatever he wanted to her, just like old times. And why would she allow Hunter to touch her so intimately, without so much as a protest from herself, or from Tyler for that matter. In the past when Tyler and she had been together, they toyed with the idea of ménages but they never actually did it. She knew that the American soldiers were required to have sex on a weekly basis with the conscripted women while overseas. She’d been angry at the thought of Tyler with another woman. But aside from not following orders and getting thrown into the brig, what could he have done? What could she have done? While the Wars had been raging overseas, the government had shoved the Claiming Law through. Women lost all rights at the stroke of a pen. Protests were outlawed and men as well as women who spoke out against the government were effectively silenced or else faced prison. Laurie moved the massager over her belly. Spreading her legs, she pointed the gushing stream of water against her aching pussy, gritting her teeth as the heat pummeled her sensitive clit. A whimper escaped her lips as spasms of sexual tension spiraled through her. The sensations were intoxicating and she fought to hold control, to keep herself from coming. Just then the butt plug began to vibrate and inflate. Her breath roughened and she closed her eyes envisioning Tyler’s mouth replacing the hot stream of water gushing against her pussy. Imagined Hunter’s engorged cock replacing the agonizing thickness of the butt plug as he sank into her. With those visions, she realized she ached for release. Felt needs she’d never experienced before. Wanted things from Tyler she’d never dreamed before. Wanted him fucking her mouth, her pussy, her ass, even her breasts. Wanted Hunter touching her as he had in the forest earlier. Touching her. Fucking her. Both men making her come over and over again until she was mindless with pleasure. The dark needs seemed to bubble up from deep inside her. From the part of her brain where her fantasies lurked. The same fantasies she experienced while under the effects of the X-virus. Giving in to what she wanted in the fantasy meant certain madness. But giving in to them in the real world would mean a pleasure she’d only glimpsed in those imaginings. Laurie’s thighs tightened and she arched her hips against the hard, driving rhythm of water. In seconds the pleasure washed over her, sending her control spiraling. Teeth clenching on a growl, she let the orgasm crash into her.

When the tremors of her climax subsided, her thoughts cleared once again and she knew she couldn’t go back to the way her life was with the Barlows. Her taste of Tyler and of Hunter had unleashed a hunger she’d been denying herself for too many years. She couldn’t go back to pretending she cared for her so-called husbands…except Blade. She did care for Blade and wished him nothing but the best. But she still couldn’t bring herself to trust him. Instincts told her her life was only going to become more complicated. A lot more complicated.

***** Voices. Tyler heard voices approaching his cell. He knew why they were coming for him. Damn terrorists. All they could think to do with their time was torture him. He stiffened at the sound of a key grating in the lock. It was followed by the creak of rusty hinges as the door to his cell clanged open. He groaned as the electrical charges in the cock cage wrapped around his tender flesh zoomed to life, bringing his cock into a painful hard-on. If his hands hadn’t been shackled behind him, he’d be swinging his fists at the sons of bitches. There were three of them. Two of them grabbed him by the armpits and hoisted his naked body to his feet. They didn’t care he could barely walk. The prior beatings to the soles of his feet had taken care of any chances he might have had to escape. While they dragged him out of his cell, the third guard chuckled as he fiddled with the box that controlled the cock cage. A stronger current ripped up his cock and seared into his balls, making him almost pass out from the intensity of the pain. He groaned. Felt sick. They dragged him down the halls and shoved him into the warden’s office before shutting the door behind them. “Are you ready to do as I ask?” the warden inquired as he sat behind his desk casually smoking a cigar. His eyes twinkled with amusement just as a cat’s eyes did when it mauled a helpless mouse. “Go fuck yourself,” came Tyler’s traditional reply. The warden inhaled and blew out an overpowering ring of smoke that took Tyler’s breath clean away. “You begin to irritate me, American teacher.” “Gee, it took long enough,” Tyler threw back. He followed his snide remark with the biggest grin he could offer. “Tie him into the chair,” the warden said wearily. He tried to fight the guards as they swooped in around him. Due to lack of food and exercise and the cage vibrating around his shaft with almost mindless pleasure-pain, he was as weak as a kitten and merely bounced off the solid walls of flesh as he tried to break through them. They handled him with ease and sat his bare ass onto the chair full of icy slivers of metal. A thick leather belt sailed around his chest holding him tight to the chair. He winced as pain sliced up his shackled wrists when those were tied down as well.

He knew what was coming next and focused his mind onto Laura. His sweet, beautiful, blonde-haired, blue-eyed Laura. A moment later the warden leaned over him. Tyler closed his eyes as the warden chuckled and dabbed the glowing end of the cigar underneath an exposed part of his right testicle. Burning flesh mingled with his screams. Tyler awoke on a strangled cry with his body drenched in a layer of cold sweat. Immediately, he reached beside him and relaxed as his hand fell on hot, firm flesh. Hunter’s hip. Reaching out for his lover had become a habit over the years. Just knowing he had someone to soothe away the fragments of his nightmares made him relax. Thankfully this morning Hunter slept. For some strange reason, Tyler wasn’t in the mood to discuss the nightmare. He was, however, in the mood for some red-hot sex…not with Hunter this time, but some one-on-one with Laura. They’d gotten in late last night. Correct that. They’d gotten in early this morning. Touching Laura, being so close to her, needing her, had given them painfully hard erections. Hours of hot and heavy sex eased the tension enough to allow them to get some sleep. And now with the early afternoon sunshine washing through the window as Tyler lay on the bed and the memories of his prison life and of wearing that cock cage, of the pleasure and the pain it had created fresh in his mind, his penis once again throbbed with wicked anticipation. He found himself wishing he had one of those prison cock cages now. Unfortunately the ones they ordered through the Internet hadn’t come close to the extreme pleasure-pain they’d received wearing the warden’s cage. Jesus. Was he doomed to be in torment like this for the rest of his life? No, an inner voice whispered. You’ll both find relief with Laura. Past lover and present lover would merge with him and he would be whole. Tyler frowned. First though he needed to make this less confusing for Laura. Beside him, his male lover stirred and Tyler found himself hoping Hunter would awaken so he could find relief from the maddening erection. But he remained asleep and Tyler didn’t have the heart to wake him. They rarely got a good sleep so when one or the other did, they left each other alone. Quietly he got out of bed, dressed, grabbed some food and wrote Hunter a note telling him where he’d be. If he couldn’t find relief one way, he’d have to find it another. Old-fashioned farm work.

***** Tyler sighed a breath of relief when he completed assessing the soil with the soil tester on the north quarter of his property. Initial indications showed the land would be perfect for the new strain of heavy grain the government wanted farmers to test run for the latest superior grade of ethanol scientists had come up with. It was late afternoon and Hunter had just left, heading back to the farm to get supper started. Not that he was hungry for food. What he wanted was to nibble again on Laura’s hot, tight nipples and feel them stab into his mouth. Throughout the afternoon his mind hadn’t been on the job. Instead he’d been thinking of Laura. Gorgeous. Beautiful. Aroused Laura.

He pondered something she had admitted when she frantically pushed him away while he was suckling her breasts. I can’t do this. It’s been too long. Too long meaning he needed to romance her? Get to know her all over again? Hell. He didn’t need to get to know her again. He never forgot a single detail about her. Or maybe she meant it had been too long since she’d had sex? No, that couldn’t be it. He knew the Barlows. They weren’t the type of men to ignore a beautiful woman. They would have kept Laura busy. Very busy. But they hadn’t satisfied her. He knew that without a doubt. He stemmed a rush of anger thinking of the abuse she would have suffered at their hands. Beatings, torture, humiliation. And yet she still stayed with them, having access to the outside world by meeting with women at night. What the hell was she up to? He unbuttoned his shirt and slid it off as he kneeled beside a creek, cupping his hands to drink. This creek was one of the few on his property that was spring fed and not polluted. The cold liquid tasted great as it slid down his parched throat. Fresh and pure. If he fell onto hard times in the future, it felt good to know he could bottle the spring water and make a fortune. But he wasn’t looking to ruin his land with a bottling factory unless it was an absolute necessity. He wanted to secure a future by winning lucrative government contracts to grow alternative fuel. And he wanted Laura by his side. Impossible dream? Maybe. Especially with the Claiming Law. But he’d heard stories of getting around it by women dressing up as men and keeping a low profile. There were rumors circulating that the Claiming Law would be dropped to three or even two husbands to a woman sometime in the future in order to appease the ever-growing Resistance movement which was making the government nervous. Civil disobedience wasn’t something a new dictatorship government wanted and he sensed the people of the United States and its allies wouldn’t put up with a dictatorship government for much longer. Once people had their bearings back due to the economic disaster resulting from the Wars, he sensed a revolution and he’d be right there in the front lines when it happened. It was at that moment he had the feeling he was being watched. Instincts told him he wasn’t in immediate danger. Whoever was out there could have killed him a hundred times in the past few seconds, especially with him being in the open the way he was. He surveyed the field of waving long green grass to the dark forest of pines beyond. He saw nothing. There was, however, danger from the Barlows. So far he’d managed to avoid having anyone see him. Upon his return, his brothers Cade and Mac insisted he stay at the main Outlaw house, but Tyler opted to go home. Wanted to be alone with Hunter. No use explaining to his brothers he needed to sleep in bed with another man in order to keep his sanity. He’d tell them soon enough. Maybe. A gentle breeze brushed against him and with it came the faint scent of woman. His cock recognized her smell and hardened at such a fast rate he groaned at the sudden painful swelling as damaged nerve endings beneath his scarred flesh exploded into awareness. Fuck! That hurt!

For a moment he cursed the terrorists for what they’d done to him then focused his anger on Laura. Why was she hiding? Was she afraid of him? Afraid because of what had happened this morning? He had been so hot for her this morning he hadn’t been mindful of her feelings. He should have prepared her before allowing Hunter to touch her. Should have been gentle. But if they’d frightened her, why had she come?

***** Laurie’s breath caught as she watched Tyler slipping off his sweat-drenched shirt. He was more muscular than she remembered. Lean and sinewy. Not an ounce of fat. When he kneeled beside the creek, he faced her. He seemed tense as he cupped his hands and drank the water. Tense and ready for danger. His eyes were dark with a hunter’s gaze as he looked around the field and scanned the trees where she hid. Although he didn’t seem to see her, she had the feeling he knew she was the one who was here. At that realization, she took a step forward then halted. He’d turned to grab his shirt and that’s when she saw the scars. They marred his back and shoulders. Thick white welts of raised flesh crisscrossing his bunched muscles. The thought of the pain he must have endured clutched at her heart, and her tummy knotted in horror and sympathy. Realization swept away any illusions she may have had about him. Tyler was not the same man she’d fallen in love with years earlier. Although in her mind she knew he was changed because of whatever he’d experienced during the Wars, she hoped in her heart he would recover in time and become closer to the old Tyler once again. How naïve. He’d never be the same. War changed people. She’d changed. War made people do things they normally wouldn’t. Things they would never think of doing. She should have realized Tyler would be different. But the old saying of love making one blind rang true. She would need to know the truth about him before she could make any decisions about her future. She was so deep in thought she didn’t realize Tyler had spotted her until the butt plug began a slow inflation and she heard the rustle of his boots in the tall grass ten feet away. She looked up and her heart stopped at the sight of him. For a split second she saw glimpses of the old Tyler. He moved toward her with the same sexy long-legged stride she loved so much. He wore a tight pair of hip-hugging jeans and a sky blue shirt. Wore his black cowboy hat pulled low over his high forehead. She shivered at his hungry blue eyes. Eyes that demanded sex. But in a flash she also recognized pain, barely controlled lust and an anger that was fierce and hot. She became achingly aware of him. Aware of the sensuous dark blue of his eyes. The vibrant need stressing his body. The harsh breaths escaping his parted lips. Breaths that sounded like excited gasps. Sounds he made when he had sex with her. As he neared her, she smelled his scent. Sweat, danger and man. Her body hummed and her senses zinged to life. “What are you doing out here in the open?” he growled when he reached her. “Don’t you know how dangerous it is for a woman to be out alone?” His expression had turned hard and condescending. He was treating her as if she were some silly little child disobeying a parent’s orders and not a woman who had been taking care of herself for years.

“Well, good afternoon to you too,” she said, biting back the flash of anger at his treatment. “Where the fuck is Blade? He’s supposed to be looking after you.” My, oh my! Did she detect jealousy in his voice? “Blade is my personal bodyguard, not my babysitter,” she quipped, forcing her voice to be calm and non-caring of any danger she might be in. Despite her outer calm, fear flashed inside at the intensity of his anger. Truth be known, the Barlows had left earlier to meet their shipment of slaves. No doubt to try out the new girls, she thought as a horrible knot twisted her gut. Hopefully the Resistance would use the information she gave them last night and the girls wouldn’t be subjected to the terrors of the Pleasure Palace. And Blade? Well, she’d sent him into town on an errand with the promise she would stay inside the ranch house. She’d broken his trust once again. “Blade is an asshole for leaving you alone,” Tyler snarled. She blew out a breath as he stopped the inflating butt plug and pocketed the remote. Now she could concentrate on their conversation. “You didn’t have a problem leaving me alone here for six years. So that would make you a bigger asshole,” she retorted smoothly. He blinked, stunned at her words. But she needed to say it and now her feelings were out in the open. Damn if she didn’t feel a bit better for saying it. Her resentment against him for leaving her that day cut too deep into her soul. She understood that he’d needed to leave because of the promise he and his brothers had made to help put an end to the terrorists who’d killed their mother and sister. She admired his code of ethics, but it still hurt. “It looks as if you’ve managed to keep yourself amused while I was gone if that sexy little piece you were wearing in the fitting room is an indication of what you’ve been up to,” he drawled. The lust in his eyes flashed darker. She stiffened as he stepped closer. His body heat splashed around her, bringing her awareness of him up a few notches. Awareness that he could take her right here, right now. Fuck her just the way he’d done in the past. Whenever and wherever he wanted. Bending her over a kitchen counter, splaying her out on a table or taking her up against a tree. God help her, she wanted him to do it! Then and now! Her breath stalled as his hand came up and he caressed her lower lip with his thumb. There was an edge of roughness to his otherwise gentle touch. A roughness she remembered so well. His touch unleashed the sensations she craved. They seemed just as powerful if not more so than in the past. “Has Blade seen you in that sexy piece yet?” His voice sounded strained, angry, maybe even a little aroused. “It’s none of your business if he has.” She cried out as his other hand banded around her waist, pulling her against him. Her retort had snapped his attempt at gentleness for his eyes now glowed, his erection pressing bold against her lower abdomen, his body hot and hard against hers. “Did he find the butt plug?” he whispered as his thumb continued to caress her lower lip. “What makes you think I’m still wearing it?” His hand tightened around her waist. His eyes snapped with anger.

“Maybe I’d better find out if you’re wearing our brand.” “Our brand?” She blinked at him, not quite sure she’d heard right. “Hunter’s and mine.” Her knees threatened to buckle as his thumb came away from her mouth and dipped beneath her skirt. His fingers seared against her right hip. His eyebrow cocked. “Still no underwear?” “Maybe you shouldn’t have taken mine,” she teased, knowing he must have taken them from the fitting room when he’d left the other day since she’d been unable to find it when she’d searched before leaving wearing the chemise. The tips of his lips lifted ever-so slightly, the scar lashing one side of his face giving him a crooked yet sexy grin. His hand cupped her right ass cheek and she bit her lip to keep from crying out as his fingers massaged her flesh. “You still like it, don’t you, baby?” “What’s not to like?” she breathed, and grabbed his waist to steady herself. His grin widened into a smile as he pressed against the base of the plug, pushing it deeper into her, making her gasp. She felt flushed. Bastard. “I knew you were wearing it,” he breathed, and stroked the base, making her anal muscles clench. Without warning, he left the plug and sank two fingers into her soaked vagina. He pulled out, grazing across her clit then sliding back inside her. In a moment she came. Hard and so fast she couldn’t believe it. Her pussy spasmed around his fingers, releasing the wetness along with the tightness and need that had built since he’d come back into her life. As the climax softened, his fingers moved slower, more leisurely. She moaned as a third finger entered her. Filled her. “Oh God,” she breathed, realizing he was going to bring her off again. He impaled her, pulled out and thrust in again. She’d barely finished the climax and the stirrings of another began to flourish. She closed her eyes, breathed into the arousal. Hot, pulsing lust screamed through her veins, making her skin flush, making her tremble with anticipation. Oh man. The son of a bitch always knew how to make her feel so good. “I can see you haven’t had a sex fix in quite some time, have you, baby?” He held her steady, one hand remaining on her waist as his thrusts increased. “This is what you’ve been needing, isn’t it, sweetness?” The pleasure snowballed, slamming through her, making her cry out again. “I could do this to you all day, couldn’t I? You’d never get enough, would you?” His seductive voice wrapped around her and caressed her senses. “You’d need two of us, wouldn’t you?” Oh yes, two men. She wanted two men. His thrusts quickened. The sounds of his wet fingers slurping in and out of her split through the hot afternoon air. She arched into the climax, gyrating her hips, enjoying the pleasure

spasms, loving the idea of two men fucking her. Tyler and Hunter. Yes, she wanted the two of them now. “All in sweet time. All in sweet time,” he whispered as he withdrew and held her steady while she wearily waited out the rest of the softening orgasm. When she melted into his arms, panting and pleased, he mumbled into her ear. “Why did you come here today, Laura? Did you come for more of what we gave you this morning in the woods?” His voice sounded hopeful. Hopeful and aroused. She opened her eyes. Blinked until he rolled into focus. Excitement zipped through her at the hard sensuality lacing his heavy, hooded eyes. He’d enjoyed pleasuring her, it was written all over his face. She felt so good knowing she could orgasm so easily at his touch. She felt better than she had in a long time. Strong and satisfied. Confident and ready to get the answers she’d come here for. With the confidence also came anger. Anger at crumbling so easily beneath his seductive touches. “Is sex all you can think of?” she found herself asking. He tensed at her comment. She hadn’t meant to make it sound so harsh. She tumbled ahead. “I came for answers, Tyler. What happened to you? Why do you have so many scars? Where have you been all these years? Why didn’t you let me know you were alive?” Do you still love me? The question silently popped into her mind. Of course he still loved her. He wouldn’t be pursuing her if he didn’t. Would he? “You are all that I’ve been thinking of while I was gone, baby. And since we’re on the subject of questions, I have a real good one for you. Why did you volunteer to be Claimed by the Barlows?” His question slammed into her so hard, she stumbled. If he hadn’t still been holding her, she would have fallen. “You answer that question and I may answer one of yours,” he said. “Don’t be so childish,” she sputtered, and tried to turn away, but his hand tightened against her waist preventing her from leaving. “Is this childish?” Lust roughened his voice and her breath stilled in her chest as his head lowered. He kissed her. Hard. His lips bruised her mouth with a fierce heat and desperation. She knew he was trying to scare her. Punish her for being with the Barlows. She should pull away. Slap the son of a bitch. But his body felt so nice against hers and his hard muscles pressed so good against her curves. Her tummy muscles bunched with anticipation and warm wetness left a trail of needy evidence between her thighs. His mouth pressed harder, unleashing electrical shocks that ravished her body. Oh dear Lord, she wanted him. She couldn’t stop herself from wrapping her hands around his neck. From touching the soft tendrils of hair at the base of his neck. Couldn’t stop the shivers of need from coursing through her as his erection swelled and pushed harder against her abdomen. Without thinking she pressed her tongue boldly into his mouth. She explored his teeth, noticed some had shifted, some were capped. His tongue came against hers, seducing and strong. Ribbons of heat stretched through her, in parts she’d forgotten existed. She was coming alive again. The punishing roughness of his mouth stirring the memories and rousing her needs to new peaks.

Without breaking the kiss, she found herself grabbing at the waist of his jeans, popping open the button, lowering the zipper. The heat of his abdomen sliced against her fingertips. He groaned, caught her wrists in his hands. She whimpered in protest as he broke the kiss. “Now who’s the one thinking about sex?” he breathed, and she felt the heat of a blush against her cheeks. “Get out of here, Laura. Get out and don’t come back until you have an answer to my question. Truthful and honest. Without lying or playing games.” “You’re the one playing games, Outlaw,” she snapped. “Sticking a butt plug up my ass, allowing another man to touch me while you watch.” His cold, arrogant glare promised more harsh kisses if she wasn’t careful. And dammit, she wanted more roughness from him. Hard yet tender sex. Just as they’d had in the past. But that’s what it was, in the past. Tyler wasn’t the gentle, considerate, aroused man she was used to. This man was dangerous, desperate and harsh. She needed to come to grips with that fact. “And you enjoyed every minute of it, just as we did.” His voice turned soft again. “If you want more, you’ll get more. Lots of it.” Oh yes, she wanted more. “And the questions I need answers to?” “You’ll get your answers. You may not like them. But you’ll get them. I want my questions answered first.” He zipped his jeans, buttoning the button with trembling fingers. Good. She was glad she could still shake him up. That was a good sign. “What happened to your fingers?” His fingers hesitated a moment before completing the job they were set to do. His eyes grew cold again and he held his hands up a couple of feet away from her face, giving her a close-up of the surgical scars. “They broke them like twigs,” he stated coldly. “They?” “The men who held me. The men who took orders from the Barlows.” Her stomach knotted with sickness at his words. “What? The Barlows? What do they have to do with you going missing in action?” “Clay Barlow must have told you he did a short stint in a prison overseas after being captured by the terrorists. It was the same prison where I was housed. He must have told you about how the prisoners endured daily rapes, beatings, torture.” Okay, she could handle this. He was starting to reveal what he went through. She tried to look into his eyes, but the pain shining there cut a knife right into her heart. It hurt too much and she winced, turning away from his pain to look at the semi-calm ocean. Inside though, she was anything but calm as she willed herself not ask more questions. He came closer and her insides fluttered with excitement as he placed his hands on her shoulders and spoke in a quiet tone.

“Yes, sweetness. While the Barlows were fucking you, they were also fucking me. But not quite in the same way.” They couldn’t be that powerful, could they? How could she not know Tyler was alive? She’d been spying on them. Hadn’t heard a peep. “The Barlows are dangerous men. You aren’t safe with them,” he breathed as he followed her gaze to the ocean. “If you’re so concerned, then why didn’t you take me away when you first came back? All you had to do was ask. I would have come with you.” The curl of his fingers stiffened over her shoulders. Obviously he didn’t like that question. “Maybe I didn’t know what to expect? Which leads us back to the question of why did you volunteer to be fucked by the Barlows?” “I thought you were dead, Ty,” she replied, knowing that wasn’t the answer he was looking for. Knowing he wanted the truth and she couldn’t give him that. At least not yet. “Hardly an excuse, baby. I doubt the four of them…correct that, one of them disappeared, didn’t he? I doubt the remaining three can make you feel good.” His chiding question made her feel dirty and cheap. “Go to hell,” she said softly. “Been there, baby. And now I’ve brought a little of it back with me. If you think you can handle it, let me know. Right now you’d better run off like a good little sex slave before your husbands come gunning for you.” He let go of her and started walking away. She knew his words were meant to hurt. They did. When she turned around to tell him she didn’t appreciate the rude way he was talking to her, he’d already strolled far down the field. He looked so alone. A tall figure in the open field. His loneliness swept in around her, filling her with an aching coldness she’d never felt before. She’d opened his wounds today. She could only hope they would someday heal.

Chapter Six “About time you got back,” Hunter said as Tyler stomped into the kitchen and slumped dejectedly into the chair he normally took during dinner. He said nothing as he watched Hunter toss a tomato and cucumber salad where he stood at the counter. After leaving Laura in the field, he’d hidden in nearby bushes then followed her back to the Barlow ranch, keeping his distance so she wouldn’t see him. Just to make sure she returned safe. Not that she was safe with the Barlows. While trailing her, his anger only grew. She didn’t seem the least bit distraught at having four husbands. Didn’t appear to want to satisfy him with a decent answer as to why she’d volunteered to be Claimed by the Barlows. Her cavalier attitude pissed him off. He needed to know why she’d done it. Was that asking too much? “Dinner’s been waiting for over an hour. I waited until I saw you coming before tossing the salad. How come you’re so late? Thought you said you were starving?” “Fuck off. You’re sounding like a nagging wife,” Tyler snapped. Hunter stiffened. “Uh-oh. What’s got a bur up your ass?” he chuckled, and scooped food into dishes from the steaming pots on the stove. “More like who.” “Who then?” “Laura is the bur up my ass. She’s going to drive me insane. Her skin is so much softer than I remember. Her cunt is so much tighter with that butt plug buried in her, and she’s so wet, and she won’t answer my question.” “Hold on. You’re talking as if you were just with her.” “I was.” Hunter cursed. Supper was forgotten as he pulled out a chair and joined Tyler at the table. He was frowning. “You didn’t go over to the Barlows again?” “She came to me. In the field. After you left.” Hunter’s eyes widened in surprise and Tyler noticed the regret that flashed. Regret that he hadn’t been there to see Laura. There was hurt too. Hurt that maybe she’d waited on purpose until Tyler was alone so they could talk. “She came looking for answers.” “And?” Tyler scrubbed a hand through his hair. Man, he could still smell her sex on his fingers. When he’d left her in the meadow, he’d barely been able to walk, his erection was so painful and swollen. Now smelling her scent on his fingers, he could barely stand the pain as his shaft and balls swelled even more. “I fucked up. I really fucked up,” Tyler confessed.

“What the hell happened?” “I made her come with my fingers. Twice.” Hunter laughed and sat back in his chair, folding his arms across his chest. “You call that fucking up?” All at once he seemed genuinely happy. “She was so hot. I could have taken her right there,” Tyler admitted. Why didn’t you? The question wasn’t spoken out loud, but he saw it written all over Hunter’s face. Yeah, why didn’t he? he asked himself. “I won’t take her until she knows about us.” He closed his eyes and remembered how sweetly she’d reacted to his punishing kisses. He’d wanted to frighten her. Make her realize what she’d done to him by being with the Barlows. But his anger had backfired. It had only turned into arousal when she’d kissed him back. Dammit! He could never stay mad at her for long. “When are you going to tell her?” Hunter asked, hope ringing in his voice. Tyler shook his head and sighed. “I don’t know, Hunter. I just don’t know.”

***** Laurie had been back a couple of hours and still no Blade. She wondered where he was. It wasn’t like him to leave her alone for too long. And since she’d sent him on the errand, she’d expected him back by now. The Barlows hadn’t returned either and their absence gave her time to think. Time to focus on what she now wanted in her life. She needed answers from Tyler. Needed to know why sex was always on his mind. Why he wanted Hunter in their life and how would she tell him why she’d volunteered to be Claimed? She’d sworn secrecy to the Resistance. Had promised to never reveal her mission to an outsider. Up until now she’d kept her vow to them. They’d taken her in when she’d run from the Claiming Law. They’d protected her, kept her safe. In return she’d dedicated her life to the Cause. It had been her lifeline. Her sole reason for living. Laurie stiffened as loud voices drifted up the stairs. The Barlows had returned. She’d been cleaning in Blade’s room, changing the sheets and making the bed when she heard them. Being in the house alone with the Barlows made her uneasy, and by the loud sounds of their voices, they were pissed off. No, that was an understatement. They were livid. Had the Resistance made their move? Had they freed the women and girls Laurie had overheard them speaking about the other night? The ones slated for the Pleasure Palace? Hope soared through her. Gathering the dirty linens, she turned on the vacuum cleaner she’d brought into the room. It would be her cover. The men would think she was cleaning in the bedrooms and would speak freely. Slipping out of the room, she quietly closed Blade’s door and rushed to the top of the stairs. Here she could hear better but the vacuum interfered to the point where she tiptoed about halfway down the stairs. She paused and listened. “I still don’t get it. The shipment can’t simply have disappeared off the boat.” Clay whined in the background, and she heard the distinct snap of a beer bottle opening.

“I told you! Someone screwed us. Probably someone on the inside. I can’t think of anyone who could pull this off unless it was someone on the inside. On their end,” Reb growled. Laurie’s stomach sank. She hoped the Barlows wouldn’t get drunk and come after her. They’d done it in the past. They were violent when they were drinking. Slapping her around, punching and kicking. However, there was an upside to their drunkenness. That’s when their tongues wagged loose and she could maybe gather more information the Resistance could use. Another good thing when drunk was their lack of desire for sex. In that respect she was safe. Hopefully. She’d have to make sure she stayed out of their way. Out of sight. Out of mind. “I just don’t understand how they knew the girls were on that boat and in that particular crate. No one except the captain, the supplier and the three of us knew. We’ve been using them for years. We pay them handsomely. They wouldn’t cross us. Why screw us now?” Reb questioned. “Fuck, someone did, but who?” Clay muttered then burped. Laurie swallowed as she heard another beer bottle snap open. “The only new one in this scenario is Blade.” Zeb’s voice had turned so low it was hard to hear him. But at Blade’s name as a possible traitor, her pulse exploded. Would they blame Blade for what she’d done? Laurie held her breath as she waited, anxious for an answer. “How can it be Blade? He’s not even in this picture. We all agreed he wouldn’t be invited into our business affairs. He’s here strictly for Laurie,” Clay’s words were starting to slur. At the mention of her name, Laurie stiffened. Would they suspect her? “Can’t be him. He wasn’t here when the arrangements were made. It has to be on their end,” Reb said. “Let’s hope so or we’ve got a serious problem,” Zeb replied. The sound of a cell phone ringing made the men fall silent. She breathed a sigh of relief as Zeb answered the call. It appeared as if she might not even be a suspect. Could they be so stupid? She strained to hear who was calling but only heard low murmurs and then she stiffened at Zeb’s shout of disbelief. Momentary silence once again followed. “What’s wrong?” she heard Reb question. Zeb answered in a strangled voice, “Someone’s hijacked our Cayman Islands numbered accounts. All of them.” “What?” came Reb and Clay’s combined yelps. “The balances are zero. Someone hacked in and siphoned everything.” Yes! The Resistance had used the account numbers she’d supplied in the notebook she’d handed over last night. She felt proud of the group. Proud they’d moved so quickly. This was too good to be true!

A volley of angry outbursts reverberated all around her. It was followed by stomping boots echoing through the air, making Laurie scoot back up the stairs, her heart in her throat with fear of being discovered. But the footsteps went the other way and she sighed in relief at the sound of the front door slamming shut. They were leaving! Laurie turned and rushed to the window at the far end of the upstairs hall. Peeking out, she had a perfect view of the driveway and of all three Barlows jumping into one of the trucks. Gravel spewed into the air as the truck roared off. She couldn’t help but smile and bubbles of happiness shifted through her. Maybe her time with the Barlows had been worth it after all. If her work had freed other women, then she’d sacrificed herself for something good. The Resistance was taking the Barlows’ money for the Cause. They would become stronger. She let out a whoop and punched the air in a sign of victory. Sweet God! This was simply too good to be true!

***** “It’s a fascinating sex toy assortment.” Clay Barlow chuckled as he lifted the dildo with a prostate massager on the head of it from the nightstand in the upstairs bedroom of Tyler Outlaw’s ocean house. He could certainly understand why Outlaw was into the sex toy and had taken a male lover. He’d spent some time in the same terrorist prison as Tyler and Hunter. Had shared a cell with them for a short period of time. Had suffered the horrors of the warden and his infamous cock cages as well as the addictive pleasures only a man trained by the warden could give to another man. He’d been raped by the guards and forced to endure other men’s intimate company, but his brothers had managed to secure his freedom within a short time of his capture by paying a ransom for his release. He’d kept the warden part of his prison captivity a secret from his brothers. They wouldn’t understand how easily a man could be broken by wearing one of the warden’s cock cages. They’d call him gay. They’d been tipped off about Tyler’s return by an employee at the bank when he and his brothers had gone to town to find out how someone had tapped into their accounts and what could be done to retrieve their money. Whoever the sons of bitches were, they’d siphoned millions of dollars within seconds from their numbered Cayman accounts. The culprits were untraceable according to the bank officials. That’s when an employee of the bank had blackmailed ten grand out of them, informing them he had information the Barlows would want to hear. Thankfully no one had hit their U.S. accounts so they were able to meet the informant’s price. Once he had the ten grand, the bank employee swore he’d seen Tyler Outlaw sneaking around a back alley in town a few days ago. The man hadn’t lied. The Barlows had known of Tyler’s rescue. Had people inquire as to the whereabouts of Tyler. They’d been told he was still recuperating in a private French hospital along with his cellmate Hunter Brown. He and brothers had been confident Blade could protect Laurie when

Outlaw returned. And with the pregnancy announcement, they’d figured he wouldn’t want her anymore anyway. Perhaps they’d been wrong. “I’m wondering if maybe Outlaw is involved with stealing our money,” Clay mused as he set the dildo back onto the night table. “If he or his brothers did, then they are all dead,” Zeb replied as he turned from the impressive butt plug assortment he’d found in a drawer. Suddenly his eyes narrowed and Clay shivered at the icy coldness flashing there. He hated when Zeb looked like that. Gave him the impression he wanted to kill someone. “What’s wrong?” he asked as his brother roughly brushed past him. “This is what’s wrong!” Zeb snapped as he grabbed what looked to be a woman’s panty off a pillow on the bed. “The slut! She’s been with them!” His other brother Reb, who’d been keeping watch at the bedroom window to make sure Tyler and Hunter weren’t returning unannounced, stomped up beside his brother and grabbed the white panty. Clay recognized the embroidery. Knew it belonged to Laurie. Bitch. “I’m going to kill the bitch,” Reb growled as he examined the undergarment, pawing the delicate cloth until it ripped. “Are you sure? Maybe they belong to someone else?” Clay replied, knowing the men would most likely beat Laurie. He didn’t want that. At least not until after she had the babies. “Oh man, that sounds lame.” Zeb gave him his famous “you’re an idiot” look that made him feel two inches tall. “We’ll teach the bitch a lesson she’ll never forget,” Reb grumbled as he pocketed the white panties and headed out the bedroom door of the ocean house. “But first we take out Outlaw,” Zeb growled as he followed his brother. An odd giddiness zipped through Clay at the idea of killing an Outlaw. Tyler and his brothers had always been a thorn in their sides with their goody-two-shoes ways. And now Tyler had probably been with Laurie behind their backs. He sure wouldn’t want to be in Tyler’s shoes about now. Dead man’s shoes. Ah, this was going to be too much fun. Clay gave a strangled chuckle and headed out after his brothers.

***** Hunter sat beside Tyler, dozing as a warm breeze whispered through the cracked window of Tyler’s truck while they drove through the darkness to the ocean house. They’d taken a late evening drive over to the main Outlaw farm to pick up food supplies as well as visit his brothers Cade and Mac. It had been a pleasant evening. One that allowed Tyler to calm his anger against Laura with the four of them playing cards and chugging back beers on board their family boat the Outlaw Lover. The newfound feelings of relaxation vanished when he noticed wisps of smoke curling past the yellow beams of light from his truck. From the corner of his eye he saw the flickers of an

orange glow behind the rows of gnarled pine trees that partially shielded the winding driveway from his house. He sat there, frozen at the sight, his pulse flying into overdrive. For a moment he prayed he was locked in some kind of nightmare and would wake up. It wasn’t and he didn’t. “Dammit!” he swore, slamming his foot on the gas pedal, making the truck lurch forward in a sickening speed. From beside him Hunter woke with a start, tense and aware. “What’s happening?” he whispered as he gazed at Tyler. “I think the ocean house is on fire.” “What?” Hunter replied in disbelief. Tyler nodded out the left window and Hunter’s eyes widened in full comprehension. A second later they rounded the last corner of the road, breaking free of the trees. Tyler’s stomach sank. The entire second floor of the ocean house was being consumed in a wall of orange flames. Hunter swore and Tyler pressed the gas pedal harder, willing his truck to move faster. “Doesn’t look good, Ty. But maybe we can save a few things,” Hunter said as he clutched the door handle when they neared the burning building. Tyler tried to think of things they could save from the main floor. The photo albums, his late mother’s quilts and other sentimental things. Even before he could bring the truck to a halt within a reasonable distance to the house, Hunter was already out the door and running toward the burning building. Tyler’s heart pounded as he shoved the truck into park and followed. Acrid smoke greeted him, threatening to clog his lungs when they reached the front stairway to the veranda. Above he heard glass shattering from the heat. Wood snapped and crackled as a stampede of orange flames roared out the windows. “Take off your shirt and cover your nose and mouth,” Hunter shouted. He was already up the stairs and balling his own shirt over the lower part of his face as he stuck the key into the lock. The door burst inward and Hunter rushed in. Tyler did as instructed, removing his shirt, breathing into it, and without hesitation scrambled up the stairs into the house. As he entered, his gut hollowed at the crash of the fire above. Heat from the burning building blasted into him and he couldn’t believe there was barely any smoke on the first floor. Just enough to bite his nostrils and sting his eyes. “Stay here! I’ll get the shirts wet!” Hunter shouted as he grabbed Tyler’s shirt from him and disappeared into the kitchen. It felt eerie in here alone with the crackling sound of the fire on the second floor. He gagged as tendrils of smoke sailed into his unprotected lungs and blinked through watery stinging eyes to see tongues of flames licking along the length of the entire staircase to the upstairs. His gut plummeted at the sight. Everything on the second floor was already lost to them. The slap of wet material felt welcome against his hot skin as Hunter wrapped the soaked shirt around Tyler’s mouth and nose. Ty did the same to Hunter with the other shirt, tying it securely to his face. “I’ll throw some of the kitchen stuff out the back window,” Hunter shouted above the roar and left again. For a moment Tyler felt stunned at his house burning literally around him then he

heard the smash of glass as Hunter started throwing things out onto the back veranda. It was probably useless anyway. The veranda was made of wood and would burn too. But the sounds of breaking glass prompted him into action. There were still some things they could save down here. Grabbing the quilts his mother had made for Laura and him from the quilt cupboard, he ran with the armload out the open front door and tossed them off the veranda. He would move them away from the burning building later. Right now he wanted to get the photo albums of his family and of Laura that he kept in the living room. Just as he turned to go back inside something painful ripped through his upper thigh. His leg gave out and he found himself crashing onto all fours on the veranda. What the fuck? He looked down and noticed the blood pooling through the upper thigh area of his jeans. It took him a precious moment to register he’d been shot. It took another split second to realize the piece of wood splintering off a nearby railing was caused by a bullet. Someone was shooting at him! “Fuck!” he screamed. They’d walked into a trap. He tried to get up, but the pain in his leg made him stumble back onto his hands and knees. He began a fast crawl toward the open doorway, trying to ignore the growing pain in his leg. Above the snarl of the fire, he could hear the zing of bullets. One whipped over his head and lodged into the wall of the house. Too close! “Hunter! Stay inside!” he shouted. But Hunter was already in the doorway. He looked down at Tyler, surprise shooting across his face. “What the hell is—” Before he could finish the sentence, blood blossomed across Hunter’s shoulder, slamming him back against the doorframe. He recovered with amazing speed and dove toward Tyler. Grabbing his arm, he yanked him through the front door, closing it behind them. It wasn’t until Hunter slumped down onto the floor beside him that Tyler noticed the exit wound in his back. The bullet had gone clean through. “How bad?” Tyler asked as he made a grab for the damp shirt covering his mouth. He had to stop the flow of blood. “Keep it on! You’ll suffocate if you don’t,” Hunter shouted. That’s when Tyler noticed the smoke had become worse. They needed to get out and grab fresh air fast. “How’s the shoulder?” he asked again, noticing his friend biting back a groan. “I’ll live,” he replied, but pain glazed his friend’s eyes and tense muscles jumped in his jaw. A nearby window shattered. He didn’t know if it was from another bullet or from the intense heat. “Back way is out of the question,” Hunter shouted. With shaky fingers he pointed in that general direction. Through the dense smoke Tyler made out the wall of flames drowning the kitchen area and lapping along the back door.

The slick taste of fear dried his mouth. They were fucked. Looking around he tried to find something he could use for tourniquets for both of them, but saw nothing but the smoke that stung his eyes. A wave of dizziness washed over him and pain throbbed through his thigh, making him grimace. “Kind of…like the ending of that classic…Butch Cassidy…and the…Sundance Kid, huh?” Hunter hissed from beside him. “Minus the fire,” Tyler coughed as a wisp of smoke found its way through the drying material of his shirt and down into his lungs. Up above them an eerie orange glow popped smoke spirals and black spots through the paint-curling ceiling. The fire would overtake them in a matter of seconds, if that. “We need to get into the basement,” Tyler shouted. Oddly enough his voice was calm. Far from the panic threatening to overwhelm him. Hunter looked at him as if he were going crazy. Maybe he was. A part of the ceiling burst into flames. Time to leave. “Grab on to my waistband. I’ll lead,” Ty instructed. Through the smoke he saw Hunter wink. “I don’t think Laura would be too pleased.” At the sound of Laura’s name, Tyler’s stomach did a little flip. He needed to get out of here alive. Needed to get Laura away from the Barlows. They’d been too slow in doing it. He realized that now. He should have played knight in shining armor and taken her away the first time he’d entered the Barlow ranch that day. He’d been an idiot for not doing it. He could have always returned her if she didn’t want them. Now it might be too late. When Hunter’s fingers were secure in his waistband, Tyler wasted no time in moving. Crawling through the billowing smoke with Hunter hanging on behind him and his eyes stinging like a son of a bitch, he kept his face as close to the floor as possible. The air was better down here. But not by much. Streams of flames began to drop around them. He cried out as a glowing coal landed on his back and sighed in relief as Hunter flicked it away. His fingers burned as he felt around the ember-riddled floor in front of him, knocking into items—a dining chair here, the dining table leg there. Soon he was oriented enough to know where the basement door was located. He headed that way. The smoke grew intolerable. They were both coughing violently, lungs burning for air. The cloth covering Tyler’s mouth and nose virtually useless. His eyes were blurry and biting, yet he kept moving. Hunter kept a firm grip on his waistband and in a matter of moments Tyler located the door. Reaching his hand upward, he scrambled to find the knob. Found himself praying as he never had before. Praying the doorknob would be cold. If it was, they had a chance of getting out of alive. If the doorknob was hot, it meant the basement had also been set on fire and was already engulfed in flames. In that case they were goners. He blinked back another wave of dizziness. His fingers touched the knob. Not hot.

Thank God! Opening the door, he sighed in relief as blackness and cool air washed against his eyes and face. He pulled the shirt from his nose and sucked in the air, feeling the dizziness subside. A moment later both of them were on the stone staircase with the door closed. Engulfed in darkness with the roar of the fire increasing, their gasps echoed hollow around them like a death chant. They had to move fast before the second floor caved in on top of the first. There was no telling how long before the first would come down into the basement. They needed to get their asses in gear. It seemed an eternity crawling through the dark, down the cold stone stairs, across the concrete floor and into the fruit cellar at the far side of the cellar. Just as they entered the stone room and shut the heavy wooden door, the roar of a crash and hiss of flames told Tyler the second floor had collapsed.

***** “There’s no way they could survive that inferno,” Clay Barlow chuckled into his cell phone and lowered his rifle as the second floor caved in on his victims, leaving a volcano of orange sparks flying into the night sky. It had been a giddy kind of fun watching Outlaw and Hunter driving up the lane through the darkness toward the burning house. Clay could have picked them off from his hiding spot behind the pine trees, but he’d opted to wait until the two were closer to the house so he had a clearer shot. He’d been surprised Hunter and Tyler had actually gone inside. If it had been him, he wouldn’t have gone near the building. It had made his job easier when they went inside. The light from the fire illuminated his targets and he’d been able to pick each of them off. He knew he hit them each at least once. Had cheered when he’d seen Tyler go down and cheered again when he saw the blood splatter across Hunter’s shoulder. Fools had gone back into the house again after getting shot. If they’d stayed outside, he would have finished them off nice and quick with bullets to the head. But this way was probably better. It would look as if they died in the house fire. If the Outlaw brothers launched an investigation, the Barlows would simply pay off the coroner or pathologist or whoever checked out dead bodies in order to determine how they died and have him say the two men died of smoke inhalation while in bed together. Talk about scandalous for the pristine Outlaw brothers! “Anyone come out the back way?” Clay said into the cell phone. Zeb had covered the back area of the building from a nearby cliff while Reb had covered the road into the ocean house a few miles back. That’s how they’d known the two men were coming. They’d then set the fire in the upstairs bedroom where the panty had been found as a welcome for them. Idiots had walked into the trap as easy as a turkey’s neck meets the blade of an axe right before Thanksgiving. “Clear back here,” Zeb growled. “That takes care of those two.” Clay nodded. “Let’s head over to the Pleasure Palace to celebrate. I feel like making one of those women scream tonight.” He enjoyed inflicting pain on women. Loved the way they winced

when he pinched their nipples. Enjoyed the way they begged him to stop hurting them. He’d hurt Laurie many times that way, but she’d never begged. Just kept silent and allowed him to hurt her. After a while he’d just given up. For a while there had been a redhead at the Pleasure Palace. He’d really enjoyed making that one scream, but she’d never begged for him to stop either. Just as Laurie hadn’t. Then one day the bitch had escaped. “Meet you back at the truck. We’ll pick up Reb on the way out,” Zeb growled. Clay nodded and the line went dead. Fuck, yeah. Tyler Outlaw was finally dead and they had Laurie all to themselves. Casting one last look at the fire, Clay turned his back on it and headed to the truck to meet his brother.

***** They were in total darkness. The wound in Tyler’s thigh ached like crazy and he could feel the heat of his blood drenching his pants. It reminded him of the last time he was shot. In Afghanistan. In the schoolhouse. Right after he’d sent Reena and the girls into the tunnel. He wondered what happened to them. Did they get away? Or had the soldiers found them? He should have made inquiries about them after getting out of prison, but his thoughts had been focused on Laura. Every time he thought of them, his gut twisted at the thought of the girls being caught. Of what had happened to Reena. She was a pretty young woman and he’d tried like hell to keep her safe. But now with the Claiming Law and all its madness… Hunter’s labored breathing snapped into his thoughts. He wasn’t doing well. “What if…this…tunnel caves in?” he mumbled between coughs. “It won’t,” Tyler stated. At least he hoped it wouldn’t. The tunnel had come with the house. It was why he’d ordered tunnels built beneath some of the schoolhouses he’d taught in. Tunnels saved lives. He just hoped in this case, this one would save them too. His dad had told them the tunnel beneath the ocean house had most likely been used to hide and smuggle moonshine whiskey out to the ocean and deliver it by boat to customers up and down the shoreline during a time called Prohibition when booze had been outlawed. “I can’t believe…I forgot…about this place,” Hunter chuckled in a strangled pain-filled voice. Tyler didn’t answer as he pulled himself forward. He hadn’t been down here since he was a gangly teenager. Had no idea if the tunnel had caved in after all these years. The deeper they crawled, the harder it became to breathe. Or maybe he was just losing too much blood? He blinked as beads of sweat dropped into his eyes and nausea tugged at his belly as a trickle of dirt hit his bare back. Behind him he heard Hunter stop. “I think it’s gonna cave.” He detected panic in Hunter’s voice. Felt it slice through him too, hot and angry. “It’s been here for over a hundred years. Since the early 1900s,” Tyler explained. “That’s reassuring. Not.”

Hunter’s breathing became more labored. “Keep moving,” Tyler instructed. “Can’t…breathe.” Neither can I! “Shoulder is killing me.” “We’re almost there.” Tyler reached forward and his knuckles hit solid earth. His stomach clenched in desperation as his worst fear swooped in around him with a suffocating bleakness. Tunnel collapse! They’d be buried here. No way out! His heart began a frantic pounding. He could feel the slick stab of terror beat a path through him. Shit. He was going to lose it. What a way to die. Suffocating to death. Everyone would think he was dead again. This time it would be true. Laurie would be lost to the Barlows. He couldn’t let that happen. He had to get out of here alive, even if he had to dig through tons of dirt to do it! A hand around his ankle ripped him from his panic. “Ty? Why’d you stop?” “Need a breather,” he gasped, and stared at the oppressive blackness in front of him. The pain in his thigh drew his attention again. It was bad. Real bad. Sour bile jumped into his throat. He swallowed it. Felt sick. Another stinging bead of sweat dripped into his eyes. He angrily wiped it away and that’s when he saw it. The faint glow of orange to his right. Another bolt of terror zipped through him. Was it fire? No. Get a grip, man. Can’t be fire. Not way under here. Suddenly he remembered the sharp turn just before the end of the tunnel and relief washed through him like a physical blow. He turned into the opening and began crawling again. Felt the cool, fresh air caress his hot face. Oh yeah, this feels too damn good to be true. “To the right. Follow me.” “The blind leading the blind,” Hunter chuckled. Good. Hunter’s sense of humor was a good sign. He wasn’t as bad off as he sounded. Emotions raged inside him as the opening grew larger and closer. At least they had a chance now. It took them a few minutes before they emerged from the tunnel into the cool night air onto the rocky shore just below the ocean house. The glow of orange from the fire reflected in the ocean waves, but it was fainter. The house must have collapsed and was burning itself out. “We made it,” Hunter whispered. Disbelief flooded his voice as he crawled up beside Tyler. He didn’t have the heart to tell Hunter their troubles were only just beginning. They were surrounded by cliffs. The only way out was to swim around those cliffs and get onto land. Then they would have to drive to his brothers for help. That is if whoever had been shooting at them hadn’t disabled the vehicle or was lurking around waiting to finish the job.

Well, he didn’t much feel like swimming at the moment. Didn’t feel like getting shot again either. No use looking for even more trouble. “Rest,” he said, his voice hoarse. Now that they were out of the cave, he realized how dry his throat was and his back screamed with burning pain from the embers that had landed on him, not to mention he could barely move his leg. Laying his head on a small patch of cool sand, he closed his eyes. “We’ll just rest a few minutes,” he mumbled as drowsiness swept over him. “It’s a good night to die,” he heard Hunter whisper. Or maybe it was himself talking. No! They wouldn’t die here. It was not a good night to die. Not a good night to die. The chant merged into a lullaby and Tyler fell asleep.

Chapter Seven They were here. Wanting her. Touching her. Kissing her. Should she give in to them? Allow them to claim her with their wicked touches? It would be so easy to melt into the fantasy. To stay here forever in this heavenly bliss. Laurie didn’t know what threw her out of her troubled fantasy-riddled sleep, but one minute she was snared by the dream and the next instant she bolted awake. Huh. She didn’t remember falling asleep. Hadn’t really expected to either because she’d been excited by the conversation she’d heard early this afternoon between the Barlows about the girls being rescued from the boat and their Cayman Islands money siphoned clean. But the house was quiet so she had to assume the men must still be doing damage control. And what about Blade? Where was he? Had he returned from the errand she’d sent him on? It should have only taken him an hour or two. But he hadn’t returned by the time she’d fallen asleep sometime after ten. She glanced at the clock on the night table. It was after midnight. Perhaps he’d gone to the Pleasure Palace? A zip of irritation scrambled through her. She reined it in. Blade’s personal life was none of her business. Legally he was one of her husbands, but what truly mattered to her was in her heart. Tyler was in her heart. Soon she could be with him. She just needed the signal from the Resistance she wouldn’t be needed any longer. Then she was gone. Happiness bubbled inside her at that thought. She would beg Tyler to tell her what had happened to him. Beg him to make her understand why he wanted Hunter to be with her. Why the two of them needed her? She wanted to be back in his arms again. To feel safe and loved. Was that asking for too much? Blowing out a frustrated breath, she sat up in bed and watched a breeze blow through her slightly open second-floor window. It billowed her white lace curtains, making them look like a ghost. With the breeze came a distinct whiff of smoke. She frowned. Why would there be smoke? Scrambling out of bed, she looked out the window. Her blood froze as she spied an orange glow up the coastline. Lots of smoke billowed up into the moonlit night sky. Her stomach sank with sudden realization. Tyler’s ocean house was on fire!

*****

“So? Is she as good in bed as I am?” Blade’s blonde-haired boss, chief and commander of S.K.U.L.L., Bev White asked, and then moaned as Blade sank his hard cock deep into her tight pussy. He knew she was talking about Laurie and it irritated the shit out of him. “We’re not in bed, Bev,” Blade corrected her. She always took the missionary position when she wanted sex. This time she’d splayed herself out over her office desk. Her shirt open and spread to the sides so Blade could massage her perfect, pert breasts. She was nude from the waist down. Except for her black combat boots. She always liked sex with her boots on. “You didn’t answer my question, soldier,” she quipped. “She’s better. Much better,” he lied. He wasn’t about to tell her he hadn’t slept with his Claimed wife. Bev stiffened, her large chocolate brown eyes shaded with long black lashes stared at him with obvious irritation. He sucked in a painful breath as she clawed his back with those long, lethal fingernails of hers. He felt the two hot lines scrawl down his back and swore she’d dug so deep he was bleeding. Obviously she hadn’t liked his answer. Good. “I gather you’re enjoying the assignment then?” she asked, her warm breath caressing his cheeks as he withdrew. He looked down at her and grinned wide before thrusting into her again. This time harder, deeper. She moaned again. It was the unmistakable sound of a woman being pleasured and it sounded like music to his ears. Unfortunately, the sharp rap at the door to her office wasn’t music and he cursed, stopping his thrusts. “Don’t stop,” she ordered him. “I like to keep my husbands jealous.” Bev had quickly satisfied the Claiming Law by having several of her soldiers Claim her. He’d been disappointed when she hadn’t asked him to be one of those men. The least she could have done was ask so he could turn her down. He didn’t mind sharing his woman just as long as he knew she loved him exclusively. He had no idea where Bev stood with him though. “You are a bitch in heat, aren’t you, Bev?” he hissed. She laughed. With the laughter came a sparkle in her eyes. A sparkle that made his heart warm and his breath crash to a stop. “Always, dear Blade. Keep fucking me. That’s an order.” “If you put it that way.” He thrust harder into her and she cried out. She recovered and called out, “Come in!” One of her several husbands—Jim Hatchet, or Hatcher as the members of the S.K.U.L.L. team called him due to the mutilated marks he left on the bodies of his assassinated victims while using his personal hatchet—swept into the room. He slumped in one of the office chairs in a corner and stared at his wife and then at Blade. He looked pissed off at discovering Blade on top of his wife, his cock thrusting in and out of her while both of them were on her office desk. Blade couldn’t blame him. He’d been angry many times when he’d had to watch another man service Bev during the Wars. But they all knew they had to share and she was, after all, their boss. Not following orders meant punishment and she never let anyone escape a good whipping or a week in the brig if they didn’t follow her orders.

“The Resistance has made their move on the Barlows,” Hatcher broke in as he eyed Blade. “I know. Bev already briefed me before you showed up.” Hatcher nodded. He sipped on the coffee he’d brought in with him and continued to watch Blade as he fucked Bev. During the Wars, this was normal behavior. Taking pleasures with Bev whenever their needs hit. She never seemed to mind. She had a ferocious appetite for sex, needing a fix several times a day, thanks to the X-virus version she’d been afflicted with. Besides, she said having sex helped her think. And she thought very well too. While most women in the Terrorist Wars had been demoted to nothing more than comfort women for the troops, Bev had managed to hang on to her commanding position, provided she gave comfort to her men whenever they needed it. Now that the Wars had ended and she’d satisfied the Claiming Law by getting hitched, the team had been assigned a new government agenda. Taking down the Resistance any way they could. Hence Blade’s assignment in becoming Laurie’s husband. It wasn’t legal of course. S.K.U.L.L. had orchestrated the whole thing, allowing the Barlows to bribe judges and higher-ups in the Claiming Department. People who S.K.U.L.L. had provided as cover for the mission. Of course the Barlows didn’t know and neither did Laurie. At the thought of Laurie, he bucked harder into Bev. To his surprise, she chuckled. His eyes flew open to find her dark gaze sparkling with amusement at him. “You must be thinking of her,” she cooed, and once again dug her nails into his bare back, making him wince. “What makes you think that?” “You get a silly puppy-dog look on your face when you think of her.” “He always has a silly puppy-dog look on his face, Bev,” Hatcher laughed. Blade rolled his eyes and plunged deeper, harder into her tight pussy. “Come on, Blade. Loosen up. You’re the one who wanted to fuck me. Put some heart into it, would you? Or are you just using me to forget her?” He grimaced as she hit the nail right on the head, so to speak. He was trying to forget Laurie. Forget how he couldn’t have her because she was too good for him. Not to mention her dead boyfriend being back in town. Bev gasped as he thrust harder. He squeezed her small pink nipples just a tad harder than necessary. She moaned. She lived for the pain. Loved it. He could feel her cunt clench around him. Knew she was coming. Wished he could say the same about himself. He wanted to come with her so he backed off a little, easing out of her slowly and coming into her softer. She groaned in disappointment, her head thrashing side to side, her mouth parting, allowing sexy little moans to escape. She looked cute when she did that. Cute enough to kiss. But kissing was a no-no with Bev. Too personal, she said. Cripes, wasn’t having sex personal? During the Wars, he thought he might be in love with Bev. Maybe he had been. Maybe not. Bev didn’t need looking after. She was a tough, strict woman who never showed her vulnerable side. He doubted she even had a vulnerable side. Sometimes though, he detected something in

her gaze when they had sex. Glimpses of tenderness. But it was always gone so fast he couldn’t really put a name to it. Bev was the total opposite of Laurie. Hard, tough as nails and always in command. A real bitch. All business even during sex. Just as her next words proved. “We need this mission accomplished as soon as possible, Blade,” she said between clenched teeth. He got the feeling she was holding back her climax now in an effort to wait for him. Wanting him to join her in the freefall of pleasure they shared together. For a split second that tenderness melted over her face and he was surprised to feel a fluttery feeling in his heart. It wasn’t the same as he felt for Laurie, but just as pleasant. He groaned as her pussy tightened. Velvety-hot muscles that clenched the length of his shaft, stroking him until he felt the stirrings of his impending release. He thought of Laurie again. Her sweetheart-shaped face, silky-looking blonde hair that shone bright beneath the harsh glow of the ranch lights. Almost the same shade of hair as Bev’s. Where Laurie always looked vulnerable and innocent despite everything she’d gone through, Bev looked stern and businesslike. Even her blonde hair was chopped short to look like a man’s. She always wore green fatigues and black commando boots. Very unladylike clothing compared to Laurie’s sexy dresses the Barlows made her wear. He wished Bev would dress more feminine, act more like a woman instead of his boss. “Come on, Blade, you’re slacking again. Stop thinking about your prissy missy and give me your best. Just like the old days,” Bev said between clenched teeth. Just like the old days? His best? In a missionary position? Shit! Why hadn’t he thought of that before? If he could someday, someway get Bev to look like a lady, act like a lady, those mysterious tender looks she sometimes possessed just might surface long enough for him to figure her out. Bev was the woman he wanted to conquer. To dominate. To love? A sudden jolt of pleasure zipped through him. It was like a dam bursting, spiraling around his shaft and slamming right into his balls. He thrust long and hard. She gasped, scraping her nails along his back yet again to the point where he groaned with the pain. The pain mingled with the pleasure. He kept his eyes glued to her face. Watched that crack of tenderness flash again. Very nice. She cried out in surprise when he let go of her nipples and grabbed her by her hips. Without withdrawing, he rolled with her on the desk. Rolled her until he was flat on his back in the missionary position and she sat on top of him. Not the most comfortable position but it sure gave him a hell of a view of her curvy breasts dangling not more than a couple of feet from his face. Very nice. “Fuck, Blade. You know the rules,” she gasped, grabbing his shoulders in an effort to push herself off him. He held her tight by the hips, keeping her impaled on him. Hatcher straightened in his chair, suddenly tense at the new deviation from the norm. Blade shook his head, signaling Hatcher to back off. “Screw the rules, Bev,” he groaned as the hands pushing at him relaxed. Perspiration dotted her forehead. A crystal of sweat dribbled down between the valley of her tanned breasts. She sat still. Perhaps assessing this new position as being better than the missionary.

Everything but the missionary position was a no-no for Bev. Over the years she’d made that quite clear. Aside from the occasional tenderness she showed in her face just before an orgasm, she was in control. Missionary vanilla all the way for her. Until today. Until now. Today would be different, honey. She continued to blink in stunned disbelief as she looked down at him. “Come on, Bev. Show me how much better you are than Laurie. Give it your best shot,” he taunted. Her eyes went wild. Wild with fright? Maybe. Hatcher stood. “Bev?” he asked, not sure if he should intervene. “Get out of here, Hatcher,” she hissed. Blade could tell she was pissed, maybe even embarrassed. “I said get the fuck out! Stay out until you’re called,” she snapped, and then swung her attention back to Blade. The smile she gave him looked severe but her voice quieted. “This soldier needs to be punished for insubordination.” “Yes Sir,” Hatcher replied. Blade barely saw the man salute, he was so intrigued by how good her breasts looked from this angle. Curvy, plump and very shapely. When the door closed quietly behind Hatcher, Bev whispered, her voice soft, “You’re a bastard, Blade.” “So I’ve been told on occasion.” Her eyes sparkled and to his surprise she intertwined her fingers with his. Perhaps to keep him from reaching up and touching her breasts? Maybe she was trying to make this more impersonal? It sure didn’t feel impersonal. Her hands against his felt quite…intimate. She began a slow rocking with her hips, her pussy clamping hard around his swollen shaft. It felt fine. Very fine. “I know what you’re up to, Blade, and it won’t work.” “Looks like it’s already working, Bev. Your cheeks are flushed, your eyes are bright and your lips have never looked so kissable.” Her cheeks flushed an even deeper red. He was getting to her. “Compliments will get you nowhere, soldier.” “On the contrary. I don’t think you get enough compliments from all the men who fuck you.” He hadn’t realized his voice had turned so cold. She picked up on it. “Jealous?” Maybe he was. “Should I be?” She didn’t answer. Instead she bit her bottom lip, trying to prevent herself from moaning as she rocked harder. Her eyes glazed with lust as she blinked down at him. Her breasts jiggled, entrancing him.

He wanted to reach out, touch them, feel their heaviness in his palms. Every time he fucked her, she’d been on her back, her tits in a different position. Now that he finally had the chance to palm her, she’d taken his hands captive. Bitch. She always seemed to have the upper hand. Even now with him disobeying her rules. “You want me to be like her.” Laurie. She was talking about Laurie. “Now who’s jealous?” he hissed as she ground her hips, making her pussy spasm around his throbbing flesh. “I’ll never be like her, Blade. So don’t bother trying.” She gyrated faster. Her lips parted in a quiet, controlled pant. A split second later she cried out, trembled as the orgasm ripped her apart. Her pussy pulsed around him, milking him, making him come right along with her. He growled as the blades of pleasure shot through him, spiraling around his shaft and slamming like lightning into his balls and stomach. To his surprise, she leaned forward and gave him the kiss he’d always craved. His entire body hummed and his heart hammered against his chest. Oh baby, you kiss good, he wanted to say. But he was too caught up in the sweetness melting over his mouth. Before he could so much as react she was climbing off him and untangling her fingers from his. He moaned in disappointment. “Like I said, Blade. I’ll never be like your Laurie.” Her voice had turned cool and businesslike as she slipped into her panties, giving him a parting view of her nude pussy. Christ! Even her panties were military green. Why had he never noticed that before? But her breasts were anything but green. They looked swollen and pink. Her nipples budded tight as if she needed more hot loving. She’d get more from her husbands after he left. He was sure of that. A fissure of anger sifted through him at the thought. But he had no hold on her. No claim. “Before you leave you might want to check with Hatcher as to what Laurie’s been doing while you’ve been amusing yourself with me.” “What do you mean? I left her at the ranch safe and sound.” With the promise she’d stay there. In his rush to get to Bev he’d trusted Laurie would do as she’d said. Stay at the ranch. Now that he’d gotten his rocks off, he wasn’t so sure he should have trusted Laurie after all. Shit! What a good mind-blowing piece of ass did to get his thoughts back in line. He watched Bev button her top. Then she looked at him and shook her head. “You are naïve where women are concerned, aren’t you, Blade.” It wasn’t said as a question. “I’ve had my share of women. I get no complaints,” he admitted coolly. She frowned as she tightened her belt. “I’m not talking about the sexual side, soldier. I’m talking trust. Women aren’t to be trusted, Blade. Especially in the business we’re in.”

“What’s that supposed to mean?” he asked as he rolled off the desk and began to dress. Fuck time was over and she was back to boss mode again. But his lips still tingled at the sweet, innocent kiss. Probably the only one he’d ever get if she had her way. He’d make sure she wouldn’t get her way. Someday when they had more time, he’d show her just how a man kissed a woman when he wanted her. “Ask Hatcher before you leave. Then send him in. You’re dismissed.” Dismissed. Just like that. Bitch. She came around to the other side of the desk and sat in her chair, picking up the files he’d shoved out of the way in his haste to get her on her back earlier. “Okay, have it your way, Sir. For now.” He didn’t miss the narrowing of her eyes or the slightest upward tilt to her mouth before closing the door behind him. Hatcher was waiting on the other side. He looked worried despite the chuckle he gave when he saw Blade. “You’ve got balls, Blade.” “So they tell me,” he muttered as he slipped into his shirt. “So what’s up with Laurie? Bev said you had something to say.” “When you called and said you were coming in, she sent me over there to keep an eye on her.” Anger rolled through Blade. “She didn’t have to do that. I’ve got her covered.” “I don’t think so. The instant you left the ranch house she snuck out the back.” Figured. “Where’d she go?” “Met Outlaw in one of his fields. Let’s say he got quite cozy with her. Gave her a real good time. Had me just about coming while I watched them.” “Save your coming for Bev,” he snapped, not able to conceal his irritation. Hatcher gave him a curious look before continuing. “Anyway, your wife came back nice and satisfied.” “She’s not my wife,” Blade quipped. Why was Hatcher tormenting him with this shit? And why didn’t he care that Laurie had betrayed him again? He’s the one who had fucked up by trusting the woman. “Yeah, but she doesn’t know this. You’d think she’d at least honor her Claiming vows.” Blade saw red. He exploded. Took a swing at Hatcher, who neatly ducked. Blade’s fist swung harmless through the air. Hatcher, on the other hand, sucker punched him right in the gut. He groaned as the air left his lungs in one violent whoosh, leaving him doubled over and gasping for breath. He braced himself for the karate chop to the middle of his shoulder blades that would take him down. Instead Hatcher chuckled. “Well, isn’t this the proper attitude from a husband who just found out his wife is having an affair. I think Bev is right. You’re too close to this case. You’ve lost your objective. Well, try this on for size. While you were wasting your time fucking Bev, a call came in from Brass. He’s the backup I took with me. You do remember what backup is for, don’t you, Blade?”

Blade managed to draw in a painful breath and tried to ignore the snub as he straightened. He hadn’t wanted backup on this case. Had figured it would be useless with Laurie confined to the ranch. He hadn’t realized what a resourceful woman she could be. Or maybe he’d just wanted to prove to Bev he could pull off his first solo assignment without help. He realized his mistake the night he’d been drugged by Laurie. “The Barlows returned after she came back from her meeting with Outlaw. The Barlows left shortly after. They looked pissed off. Headed for their bank in town. After that they decided to pay a visit to that cozy little ocean house of the guy that’s been fucking around with your wife.” At that news Blade headed for the door. How stupid he’d been! Now Tyler was in trouble. He could just imagine how pissed off the Outlaw brothers were going to be if something happened to their youngest. Especially after he’d promised to keep him out of danger. “It’s probably already too late, Blade,” Hatcher called out. “Three jealous husbands can do a lot of damage to a man in a short time.” Blade answered by slamming the door shut behind him, blocking out Hatcher’s voice. The son of a bitch didn’t like Blade fucking Bev any better than Blade liked Hatcher doing her. So he understood the man’s irritation. What he didn’t understand was why he’d let Hatcher get under his skin so much about Laurie. He wasn’t upset about her getting together with Tyler. He’d been expecting it. What pissed him off was being so stupid in trusting her. He should have seen it coming. She was a Resistance fighter, trained to do a job. He’d forgotten that somehow. Instead, he had his brains wrapped around his dick, and wanting to get relief, he’d turned to Bev. In truth, however, he just wanted an excuse to see his prickly boss. Maybe he’d do just as Bev said and not trust a woman. Life would be easier if he adhered to that advice. A hell of a lot easier. Snapping his cell phone out of the holster where he wore it at his waist, he dialed the Barlow Ranch and waited eagerly for Laurie to pick up. The phone rang and rang. No answer. Blade’s stomach sank. He needed to get back there and he needed to do it fast.

***** When he entered the Barlow ranch, Laurie came barreling down the stairs the instant he entered the front foyer. She looked wild. Out of control. Hysterical. If she’d been like this with the phone ringing when he called, she probably hadn’t even heard it. “Get out of my way, Blade. I don’t have time for your antics. The ocean house is on fire and I need to get to Tyler and Hunter. They have to be okay.” He could read the torture of fear on her face, the terror flashing in her eyes for the two men. He didn’t allow her panic to affect him. He had to get her out of the line of fire. He had a few minutes, if he was lucky. He grabbed her by the elbow, intent on leading her back to her bedroom where she could be out of sight when the Barlows came in so he could do damage control, but she would have nothing of it. She whirled on him, breaking his hold and coming at him like a fighting cougar. Her fist zeroed in on his face. He turned just in time to have her punch glance off his right cheek

and damn if it didn’t smart. Pain sparkled like a son of a bitch but he grabbed her again and held her fast to his body. “The Barlows are coming up the road,” he growled. “They know about Tyler. Probably set the fire. If you want to get out of here in one piece, then you’ll have to trust me.” She stopped hitting him as the full impact of his words sank in, coinciding with the squeal of the truck tires. Her face went ashen and she began to shake violently. It was at that point he realized she wasn’t safe in the house. Not with three angry men on the rampage. “I need for you to focus, Laurie. Do you trust me?” She hesitated and then nodded. “Go out the back door. Make sure they don’t see you. The security code is—” “Never mind that! I know how to get out of here,” she snapped, and tried to wrench free. He couldn’t let her go. Not yet. “Blade!” she cried, pulling at him to let her loose. “Calm down. Listen to me. Once you get past the gate, hide behind the big oak a quarter of a mile down the path leading to the ocean. The dead tree. You know which one?” She nodded. If her head bobbed any quicker it would tumble right off her shoulders. “Wait there for me. If I’m not there in two minutes, light out for the Outlaw main house.” “Are you nuts? Didn’t you just hear me, the—” “The ocean house is the first place they’ll look for you. Understand? You’re no good to Tyler or Hunter if the Barlows catch you. I’ll be there in two minutes, but if I’m not—” “Okay! Okay! I understand.” “Go.” He let go of her arm and she began to rush away then stopped and turned around. Tears shone in her eyes. Her lips trembled. She knew the scoop. They were both in danger now. “Thank you.” He nodded and grabbed a piece of paper off the table. “Please be careful.” Cripes! Was she still here? “Get the hell out of here,” he snapped. He could hear the slam of the truck doors as he quickly wrote a note and stuck it on the fridge with one of the magnetized clips they kept there. If he was lucky he could make it out before he was seen. He scrambled for the back door. Clicking it closed behind him, he heard the Barlows roaring through the front door. He wasted no time and rushed across the yard, half expecting the Barlows to start shooting. They didn’t and he slipped past the open security gate, slamming it shut behind him. Programming in a new security code for both entrances, he hoped it would slow the Barlows down from getting off the property. He headed for the trail and the dead oak tree. It seemed an eternity before he reached it. When he did, his stomach plunged in despair. Laurie wasn’t there.

*****

The insidious panic made Laurie lightheaded. Every instinct inside her screamed to go toward the orange glow blasting up into the sky. Go find Tyler and Hunter and make sure they were safe. But they weren’t safe, were they? her instincts screamed. Blade had said the Barlows knew Tyler was back. It meant beyond a shadow of a doubt they were behind the fire. They could have harmed the two men. Because of her! Now Blade was in danger because of her too. Three men she cared for deeply. One of them held her heart. What in the world was she going to do if she lost them? She’d succumb to the fantasies, that’s what she’d do. She’d have a nervous breakdown. Go mad. Because she couldn’t live with this guilt. She knew she couldn’t. Her thoughts were racing as she scrambled away from the oak tree. She’d waited a couple of minutes. Maybe longer. He hadn’t come. He was probably dead. She was alone in the dead of night, barely able to see anything except little shards of moonlight that saw fit to drift through the twisted boughs of pine trees overhead. Her shoulders tingled with anxiety, her lungs burned to suck more hot, humid night air into her and her legs threatened to buckle with each step. A twig snapped somewhere behind her and to the right. She just about jumped out of her skin. It could be an animal. Or was someone following her? Blade? The Barlows? Oh God! She shouldn’t be freaking out like this. She’d been trained to control herself in this type of situation, but she just couldn’t! She kept rushing forward. Everything she’d been taught by the Resistance was forgotten in her panic. And right now she really didn’t care. The path was around here somewhere. Dammit! Where was the path? Her mind whirled. Should she do as Blade told her and go look for the Outlaw brothers for help? Should she do that or follow her heart, which told her to go to the ocean house? She couldn’t come to a decision so she just kept running. She’d figure it out when she got to the beach. Branches scratched her face. One narrowly missed her left eye and grazed painfully off her cheek. Another branch tugged at her hair, pulling violently like human fingers. She forced herself to slow down. Forced herself to start watching every step. Blade was right. She’d be no good to Tyler or Hunter if something happened to her. Another twig snapped. You’re useless if they catch you, Blade’s words rang in her head like an alarm and this time she stopped cold. Someone could be pacing themselves behind her. Following her. She held her breath and listened. Could barely hear anything except the pounding of her heart. Was that a footstep? Panic punched her in the stomach so hard she almost bolted. She would have too if a hot hand hadn’t slapped over her mouth and a strong arm hadn’t snaked around her waist like a vise. She was lifted into the air. She began to kick and fight. “Fancy meeting you here, Laurie,” the man said with barest of whispers. The deep voice was unmistakable.

Cade Outlaw. One of Tyler’s brothers. Thank God! Relief zipped through her and she stopped fighting, allowing herself to melt in relief against him. He lifted his hand from her mouth. She was frantic to tell him what was happening but she could barely speak, the words tumbling around in her head in crazy confusion as she tried to catch her breath. “The ocean house…on fire,” she managed to say. “We know. We have Tyler and Hunter. They’re wounded but they’re alive.” She tensed in his arms. “How bad?” Her pulse exploded with anxiety when Cade didn’t answer right away. When he did, she didn’t like what he said. “Bad enough.” Bad enough? What did that mean? She was about to ask when Cade spoke again. “Someone’s coming.” She went still. Couldn’t hear a thing. Not even Cade breathing against her ear. She peered through the darkness. Saw nothing. “Who would be following you?” he asked softly. “Blade. Maybe the Barlows,” she said in the same tone. “I was supposed to meet him after he helped me escape the ranch. He didn’t come. He told me to find you.” “Shhh.” She shut up. Felt lightheaded again. Thankfully he didn’t let her go. If he had, she would have dropped to the ground, she felt so weak. In a split second, a shadowy figure emerged from the darkness of the surrounding trees. It was joined by another. Two big, tall men. She couldn’t see their faces. Cade didn’t so much as move. Held her tighter. Oh God. Oh God. Oh God, her mind chanted with fear. “Did you lose someone?” Cade called out to the two figures. Laurie’s eyes widened in shock. Was he nuts? What was he doing? Why was he letting them know they were here? He didn’t even know if they were friend or foe, for crying out loud. She could only watch in horror as the two figures closed in on them. When they were about five feet away, she recognized them. Blade. And Mac, Tyler’s other brother. She’d always liked and trusted Mac. Mac Outlaw greeted her in the beam of moonlight with a shy grin and she found herself answering his smile. Blade, on the other hand, greeted her with a scowl. “I’m not sure I want her found, Cade,” Blade said icily. “I think it’s best you hold on to her until my anger cools.” Cade Outlaw chuckled. “I could think of a lot worse things to hold on to than a warm curvy woman.” Laurie frowned.

Cade continued. “But we’ve got a couple of patients we need to get back to. And since you’re a doctor, we need you to tag along.” Blade nodded. “We’ve got the Outlaw Lover docked down at the Barlows’ dock. Tyler and Hunter are on board,” Mac said, and brushed past them. She didn’t like the worried sound of Mac’s voice, and once again the familiar panic began, sucker punching her in the stomach.

***** Laurie wanted to cry when she saw the two figures slumped amidst a pool of moonlight on the deck of the Outlaws’ boat the Outlaw Lover. She wanted to know how bad they were hurt. Wanted to know if they were alive. But her feet seemed cemented on the gangplank. She was scared. Oh God, she was so scared they might be dead. “Laurie?” Blade’s hushed voice erupted from behind her, breaking her from the trance. Then she was stepping forward. Moving toward them, praying they were okay. But they weren’t. She knew it the instant she saw their soot-stained faces. They were both awake. Barely. Both grinning stupidly at her and quite glad to see her. “You’re here,” Hunter whispered groggily. “You’re safe now,” Tyler said. His eyes closed, but the smile stayed on his lips. The fools. Thinking of her when they were so hurt. She collapsed onto her knees between them and noticed the pool of blood beneath Tyler’s upper thigh and the blood staining the blanket covering Hunter’s upper torso. Blade lifted the blanket and she studied his face for an indication of how bad Hunter was, but he revealed nothing. Hunter winced and cursed as Blade probed around the puckered hole in his shoulder. “Easy,” Blade whispered. He leaned Hunter forward and examined his back. Again there was no expression on his face. Then he turned his attention to Tyler. “Those pants are going to have to come off,” he muttered. “Laurie, go find some scissors or a knife so I can cut the material.” Before she could move, a knife was thrust in front of them. “Use this,” Cade said. Blade nodded, took the knife and started cutting. “How long before we get back?” he asked Cade. “Fifteen minutes tops,” Cade replied before slipping away into the night. Mac was already on board for the boat’s engines roared to life. The rumble of the motors pierced the stillness of the night air and set Laurie’s heart thumping harder. Would the Barlows hear the engines? Would they come to the beach and start shooting at them? Blade was talking again. “Laurie, we’re going to need two pots of boiling water when we get back. Clean cloths. You can use fresh linen. Soap, antiseptic or alcohol if you can find it. And booze. Lots of booze. Can you take care of all that?”

Blade pulled aside the ripped material and she saw the bullet hole in Tyler’s thigh. “I’m going to need this knife to dig around for the bullet. I want it cleaned with soap and water then boil the blade. Afterward wipe it down. Preferably with alcohol. If they don’t have that, then use booze. I’m going to need the knife to cauterize Hunter’s wounds too, so you’ll be busy for a while tonight.” She nodded and fought back her tears. Blade took off his shirt, tore it down the middle, balled one half of it up and pressed the material onto Tyler’s bullet wound. “Fuck!” Tyler bit out as he curled forward, his eyes sparkling anger. Blade grimaced in answer. “Laurie, place your hands where I have mine.” He removed his hands and she followed his example. His came down on top of hers and he squeezed hard, pressing painfully into her flesh, compressing Tyler’s bullet wound. Tyler cursed again. Tried to struggle, but Blade’s next words made him stop. “Don’t move. The bullet may have nicked the main artery or could be close enough to do damage. If you bleed any harder, you could bleed to death. I’m surprised you haven’t already.” Oh God. Tyler nodded and his eyes fluttered closed again. Perspiration gleamed across his forehead. His face looked horribly pale. “Don’t loosen the pressure,” Blade barked as he pushed down again, making Tyler groan. “Keep it firm, Laurie. Don’t get distracted.” She nodded and fought back another round of tears stinging her eyes. God, what was wrong with her? Until today she’d been so strong. And now it seemed as if a dam had burst inside and her emotions were spiraling out of control. He moved to Hunter and she focused her attention on Tyler. “Tyler Outlaw, I am so pissed off at you that I could shoot you myself. But since the Barlows have already done the job, I’ll just have to wait.” Her sick attempt at humor brought a raspy chuckle from Tyler’s parted lips. “Hunter?” he asked a moment later. She looked over at the other man who now lay on the deck with his scarred back toward them. Blade had maneuvered him into the position and was pressing the other wad against his exit wound. The cloth was already drenched in blood. “Bullet went clean through,” Blade offered. “Hole’s too big for needle and thread. We’ll cauterize. He’ll be okay. I’m sure he’s weathered worse.” She turned her attention back to Tyler to see if he’d heard. He had. His eyes were once again closed and he was smiling. The smile was a good sign. Tyler would be okay too. He had to be.

Chapter Eight Hunter could hear voices. They seemed to come from somewhere far away but instincts told him it sounded far because of his level of consciousness. The guards must have beaten him again. He must have refused to do something. He couldn’t remember what. He concentrated on the voices. One man. No, two maybe three men. And one woman. They must have kidnapped her and brought her to the prison to amuse themselves. But this woman’s voice sounded different. Not afraid or begging for mercy, but worried and soft. She spoke English. So who was she? She sounded familiar. He found himself licking his lips. Dry. Painfully dry. He could use some water. Knew it would be fruitless to ask for a drink. They wouldn’t give him anything until they were good and ready. He’d wait the bastards out. Wouldn’t beg. But fuck, he was thirsty. And he had one badly aching shoulder. Had they broken it? His lungs burned too with his every breath and he could smell smoke on his body. He should open his eyes. Let the captors know he was awake. Maybe they’d take pity on him. He almost laughed at that thought. They took pity on no one. They especially enjoyed torturing the American prisoners who’d been fool enough to get caught. Just as he’d been a fool to join the Wars. No. He wasn’t a fool. He’d come to fight. To help eliminate the bastards who’d taken his Melanie. Ah shit, Mel. Why’d you have to go and die on me? No, don’t go there. Don’t think of Mel. She’s dead and buried. The past. He needed to be cold and disconnected where she was concerned or he’d never be able to go on. But shit, he’d loved her. Stop. Get her out of your head. Hunter forced himself to open his eyes and blinked back tears. A room rolled into focus. He wasn’t in his cell. Where then? The ceiling above him was white plaster not grungy gray concrete. The walls decorated in vertical stripes. Burgundy, pale yellow and beige. American wallpaper. Not metal bars. What was going on? Her feminine scent slammed into him a split second before he saw her. Laura. His heart clenched with such sweet warmth he could only attribute it to a feeling of love. Love for another man’s woman. Tyler’s woman. A man who was willing to share her with him. But would she even want him? And how dare he even consider asking her that question? She didn’t love him. She loved Tyler. He loved Tyler. In a caring kind of way. In a twisted sexual kind of way. And he wanted her. She was the reason he was still alive. Although she didn’t know it. Man, she had the prettiest lashes. The softest-looking blonde hair. Honey-colored. Her lips were the shape of a cupid’s bow. The bottom lip plump and so sensually curved he could nibble on it all day long.

“Hey, you’re awake.” She smiled such a gorgeous smile that he felt lightheaded from the onslaught of emotions spiraling through him. Love. Yes, love. But guilt slammed into him. Guilt at being with Tyler and her not knowing about it. Probably not understanding why they’d bonded in such a strange way. And he felt sad too. Would she ever understand? And then the biggest emotion flew out of nowhere. Fear. Suddenly he remembered the fire. Getting shot. He struggled to move. Couldn’t. The fear turned to panic when he spotted Blade step up beside Laura. He looked serious enough to feel threatening. “How’s Tyler?” he managed to croak. “He’s resting. He’s going to be all right,” Laura reassured him. She was still smiling, but he could see the worry shining in her eyes. She wouldn’t be smiling if Tyler were dead. He noticed Cade and Mac Outlaw were here too. Okay. This was a good sign. The two men threw him encouraging smiles. Relief swamped him. With the relief came the blinding pain again. It seared red-hot through his shoulder and spread like a fan across his chest. He tried to push the pain away with thoughts of Tyler. Ty was okay. Thank God. “Where…is he?” “In the next room,” Laura answered. She was so beautiful. An angel. “Now listen to me, Hunter. Blade needs to cauterize your shoulder wounds. He needs to stop the bleeding,” Laura said. Oh shit. More torture. “Drink this first,” Blade commanded. “Come on, Hunter. Drink. It’ll help ease the pain,” Laura insisted. She was leaning closer. Touched his lips with the smooth mouth of a bottle. It smelled sweet and fizzed, the bubbles biting his nose. Champagne. They must have opened a bottle to celebrate his impending demise. Wouldn’t that be something? A party on his behalf. He found himself beginning to drift. “Hunter?” A gentle prod to his good shoulder and he came back to his senses again. He met her gaze. Knew instantly what he wanted. “A kiss first. A kiss from the beautiful lady.” Laura looked surprised at his request. Blade swore. “He’s delirious,” Cade chuckled. “Give the man what he wants,” Mac replied quietly. If he could high-five Mac, he would have. He held Laura’s gaze. Could see the emotions flitter across her face. Anger at him for not following orders and drinking the booze. Fear at what Tyler might do when he found out he

asked for a kiss. Finally he saw acceptance and anticipation. Maybe even a flare of heat? She narrowed her pretty blue eyes and said with determination, “Okay, one kiss and then you drink.” He dropped his gaze to her succulent mouth. His blood flared hot and his heart pumped in wild abandon as she parted her lips and leaned closer. Dipped her head. Closed her eyes. Oh yeah, come on, baby. Closer. Just one taste. His pulse crashed with anticipation. The painful pounding in his shoulder and head grew to near blinding. He didn’t care. A kiss, fair lady. A kiss. To his surprise she curled a hand beneath his head. Her fingertips were sizzling brands of heat as she braced his head. “Just one kiss,” she repeated huskily. Her scent swept around him. Held him. Mesmerized him. Oh man. If he thought he was in love with her before, he surely was now. Desire rocked him as her plump, cool lips melted over his parched ones. She tasted so good. He could feel himself come alive. His nerve endings sparkled. He’d expected a shy kiss. A fast one. This was anything but. His heart pounded a mile a minute as her tongue slipped into his mouth. Into his mouth! Oh geez, help him. He was going to die. She was kissing him with such softness. So seductive. So beautiful. He grew hard. How could he not? Even a dead man would respond. Then she was pulling away. He noticed the pretty pink blush sweep across her cheeks. She’d enjoyed it. Her eyes told him so. There was heat there. And guilt. His gut twisted. Don’t be frightened, he wanted to say to her. Wanted to explain how they should love each other because they both loved Tyler. It made sense. Didn’t it? “Drink the damn champagne,” Cade barked. He sounded mad. Because he’d kissed Tyler’s woman. Wait until he found out he was fucking Tyler. The strong scent of champagne sifted into his nostrils. Nothing like the present to drown himself in the bottom of a bottle, he thought wryly. It would help him forget how sweet she tasted. How addictive. He opened his mouth and accepted the potent drink. Liquid ice. The champagne cooled a sweet path down his parched throat, killing his thirst. He drank greedily and soon the buzz of alcohol hit him. The pain in his shoulder began to unwind. Unfortunately, his headache grew. “Rotgut…moonshine would have…been more appropriate with us being in the tunnel,” he found himself chuckling. Oh yeah, he was well on his way to being drunk. Drunk as a skunk. Everything began to swirl slowly. He felt nice and toasty. Asked for another kiss. Needed to feel her bare skin against him. Wanted to cup her breasts as he’d done the other day. Beautiful and hot. A perfect handful of mounds.

Was he talking out loud? He hoped so. He wanted Blade to know how Tyler and he had been around Laura. Was she wearing the butt plug? He heard Laura shushing him. He laughed. Definitely said that out loud, didn’t he? His eyelids felt so heavy. Couldn’t keep them open. Tyler loved finger-fucking you, Laura. Tyler loves you. I love you so bad. Tyler knows I do. He knows. He wants the three of us to be together. I’ve been with him. I’m sorry. They forced us. God, was he still talking out loud? He hoped not. Was that him crying? People were talking all around him. The words buzzed in his ears and he couldn’t figure out what they were saying. Something about cauterizing. Oh yeah, the bullet wounds. “Brace yourself, Hunter, and bite down on this.” Laura again. Oh man, he loved her so much. Something semi-hard was thrust between his teeth. Fuck, he was so tipsy. Something touched his skin. Pain. Oh shit, that hurts! He felt his body arch. He was flying. No. He was dying. No. He was being ripped apart by the chopper blades. The chopper he’d been maneuvering over enemy lines during the Wars. Picking up the dead and injured soldiers. Bringing them out. So many of them. The pain roared through him, spewing fire into his every fiber. He struggled to remain conscious. Needed to stay awake. Needed another kiss. The pain continued. He smelled burning flesh. Fire consumed him. Oh God. The men were dying from shrapnel wounds. Land mines were going off everywhere. He fought against the memories. Truly he did. Didn’t want to remember the strangled screams. The stench of death. The Wars. Wanted to think of Laura. Yes. Think of Laura. Think of her just like you did in prison when things became unbearable. Warmth embraced him. He remembered the kiss. The sweetest kiss. He allowed the blackness to slip over him like a net. Think of Laura.

***** Hot tears of frustration burned two paths down Laurie’s cheeks as she watched Cade and Mac struggling to hold down Hunter while Blade cauterized the entrance wound in his left shoulder. The smell of burning flesh knotted her stomach. She forced herself to stay. To stay and accept the knife Blade thrust at her.

“Take it. Clean it again,” Blade instructed. He was upset. All the men seemed upset. Hunter had said some things. Out loud. Things she couldn’t believe. “Don’t forget to stick the blade over the fire again. Make sure it’s glowing, just like before. Don’t touch the ashes.” She nodded and rushed from the room. He would need to cauterize the exit wound too. Why hadn’t he just done both at the same time? Wouldn’t it have been easier? God, she wanted to throw up at the acrid smell of burning flesh. Wanted to toss the knife with Hunter’s blood from her hands. She’d almost died at the sound of his pain. At watching him struggle as the men held him down. She could barely see through the hot tears as she entered the kitchen. She washed the knife with soap and water. Had to be very careful since the blade was still hot. Why had she kissed Hunter? And why with such passion? It was supposed to be quick. Impersonal. A way to get him to drink the alcohol. But the minute she’d touched his lips, she’d simply felt. Felt his need for her. Intense. Shocking. Confusing. He kissed a lot like Tyler, and for a moment she’d thought it was him. What would Tyler think? Of course Cade and Mac would tell him. They probably thought she was a slut. And what had he said about Tyler and himself? The words had been jumbled. She thought she’d made them out, but that couldn’t be possible. Tyler and Hunter? Together? Sexually? No. She couldn’t even form that thought again. But he had said it. Slipping the blade of Cade’s knife into the boiling water on the stove, she held the handle and angled it so the intense steam wouldn’t burn her. From behind her she heard footsteps coming down the hall. Slow and sure. It would be Mac. Thank God. He was the gentlest of the Outlaw brothers. Safe. Like a teddy bear. “You okay?” he asked as he came into the kitchen. She didn’t turn around. Just nodded. “He’s unconscious now,” he said as he took the knife away from her and held it in the boiling water himself. She dared a look at him. A sexy, cute teddy bear. Cuddly. He had Tyler’s eyes. Bright and bold. He wasn’t as tall as Tyler but he was just as muscular. When he caught her examining him, he smiled. “So, Tyler outfitted you with a butt plug.” She felt herself flush again. She didn’t have the time or patience for his teasing. “Mac, please.” “He said he wanted to do it his way,” Mac replied, turning his attention back to the knife blade in the boiling water. “We offered to rescue you,” he continued, his grin widening. “You know like a bunch of knights in shining armor stealing you away from the evil men who held you prisoner. “At first he agreed, but then he changed his mind. Said he and Hunter had a different plan. Something better.” Laurie frowned. It would have been nice to get rescued like that. Like a princess locked in a tower awaiting her love to come for her. But she wouldn’t have been able to go. It would have

jeopardized the latest bit of information she’d been able to get to the Resistance. Those women wouldn’t have been rescued and all the banking stuff she’d been able to get wouldn’t have gotten into their hands. “He’s changed,” she found herself blurting out, needing to confide in someone not threatening to her. “He has,” Mac agreed. “He’s more intense…he has secrets.” Mac looked at her, the grin fading, his normally warm blue eyes cooled. “Don’t we all?” He was looking at her as if she were some juvenile teenager unable to accept change. Laurie bit her bottom lip in frustration. She thought she’d find an ally in Mac, but he seemed troubled by his own secrets. The Wars had changed all the Outlaws. Made them harsh, maybe even bitter. Even Mac didn’t have that innocent small-town American boy look about him anymore. His voice gentled. “But his core is still the same, Laurie. It’s the armor around your knight that’s shattered. You just need to peel away the layers of protection and help him heal.” He hesitated a moment. “And from what I heard from Hunter’s mumblings, it seems you just might have two knights to tend to. And there’s something else you should think about.” “What’s that?” “Some secrets are better off not known.” He lifted the blade from the water and started for the door. “Go tell Blade I’ll bring the knife in a few minutes.” Laurie nodded, found her hands knotting together with anxiety as she headed back to the bedroom that housed Hunter. Maybe Mac was right. Maybe Tyler’s secrets were better off not known.

***** Laurie had always considered herself a patient woman. She had to be during her assignment with the Resistance. Had forced herself to endure many horrors at the hands of the Barlows, and she’d done it because she knew her suffering would help other women in the long run. But when she had to watch Tyler and Hunter suffer as a result of her, her patience was in tatters. Ripped apart. That was most unfortunate for Blade, Cade and Mac. For when she entered the living room after checking on Tyler and Hunter for the umpteenth time over the past twelve or so hours, the three of them silenced their conversation. It was obvious they didn’t want her to hear what they were saying. They didn’t trust her. Acted as if she were the enemy and now she had had enough. She exploded. “I want to know what all the secrecy is about and I want to know now, dammit!” she snapped as she flung herself into an overstuffed armchair near the head of the long couch the

three men occupied. She proceeded to fold her arms over her breasts and tapped her foot with a sign of anger and impatience. They said nothing, but their expressions turned sheepish as they blinked at her outburst. They recovered quick enough, though, and she sensed the hostility permeating through the room. “Secrecy?” Cade blasted. “You’re the one with the secrets. You seem to be humping the Barlows and now you want Tyler and Hunter.” His words slammed into her like a physical assault and she had to inhale sharply to catch her breath. “Now that’s uncalled for, Cade Outlaw,” she barked, quite annoyed at his rudeness. “Are you denying it?” Cade’s eyes blazed with fury. “I deny nothing and I confirm nothing. What I do is none of your business. I want to know what you three are whispering about every time I leave the room. If it has something to do with Tyler’s and Hunter’s health, I want to know. If it has something to do with me, tell it to my face and not behind my back.” “Your interest in their welfare is highly commendable, Laurie. But you’re the reason they’re lying in those beds,” Cade replied. He stood and glared at her with an iciness that sent shivers of dread shooting through her. “It seems men who associate themselves with you end up in bad shape. So you’ll excuse me if I don’t take you into my confidence.” He strolled from the room. “Well, he’s got a fine temper.” Blade cleared his throat as he took a stab at humor. But his eyes were anything but humorous. “You can’t blame him for being upset, Laurie. You do have a tendency for making us wary. Makes one feel as if he can’t trust you.” Oh great, now Blade was pissed off at her too. “The two of them will be fine,” he continued. “Once they wake up, we can start getting fluids into them. They need to be rehydrated. Now if you’ll excuse me, I’ve got to go into town to get antibiotics to ward off infection. I’ll be back shortly.” He turned to Mac. “You know what to do.” Mac nodded and returned to reading the newspaper he had in his lap. She felt dismissed by him too and she bit back the sting of tears at being snubbed. The silence following was so thick she could cut it with a knife. Scratch that. She’d had enough of knives lately. She’d had to endure watching Hunter being cauterized a second time and just the thought of seeing another knife made her stomach pitch. Although the three men were upset with her, she said a silent prayer of thanks for the three of them showing up when they had in the forest. She didn’t have a clue what she would have done had they not come. Wouldn’t have thought to check the shoreline for Tyler and Hunter. Hadn’t even remembered the tunnel. “How did you know Tyler and Hunter were in trouble?” She hoped her question would break the tension she felt coming from Mac. He didn’t look up from the paper as he spoke.

“They were here that night. We played cards on the Outlaw Lover and then they left. Cade and I decided to take the boat out for a ride. On our way back down the coast, we heard gunshots and saw the fire. We hoped Tyler would take cover in the tunnel. We found them at the entrance on the beach.” “I see,” she said, once again feeling the stinging bite of tears nibble away at her eyes when he returned to reading his newspaper. She was of course being silly. She shouldn’t care what Mac or anyone thought of her. But she did care. As a defiant tear escaped down her cheek, she angrily brushed it away. To her surprise Mac looked up from the paper he’d been reading, his face grim as he studied her. She felt like a dirty little insect being scrutinized under the microscope. She resisted the urge to squirm with discomfort. He’d never looked at her like that before. With dislike. Maybe even disgust. In the old days before the Wars, when everything had been normal, their mother would invite Tyler and her over often for Sunday dinner. Mrs. Outlaw had been a wonderful woman and their father, an older sexy version of his six handsome sons, would tease and flirt with their mother. It was a relationship that seemed so fresh all the time. They’d been a fun family to be around. Laughing and joking with each other. She’d always felt closest as a friend with Mac. He didn’t judge and he’d always been an open-minded shy fellow who liked to read a lot. The way he looked at her now though made her feel dirty and unreliable. Made her feel the need to confide in him so he wouldn’t think badly of her. She needed to get back his friendship and that meant getting back into his confidence. “I haven’t slept with the Barlows since I found out Tyler was alive.” Mac lowered the newspaper slowly and blinked at her in open surprise. She continued. “I have never slept with Blade and I haven’t had intercourse with Tyler or Hunter since they returned. I still consider myself Tyler’s woman.” “That’s good to hear,” came Tyler’s shaky reply from the hallway. At the masculine timbre in his voice, her stomach did a somersault, and although she was sitting, she found her legs beginning to tremble with excitement at the sight of him. Despite Cade’s earlier rudeness, he stood beside Tyler helping to hold him up. Cade grinned at Mac and her as if he hadn’t just snapped her head off moments earlier. “Not even a bullet can keep the baby Outlaw down for long, right, little brother?” Cade chuckled. He affectionately ruffled Tyler’s hair, and Tyler swayed dangerously. “Whoa there,” Mac said, and both she and Mac jumped to their feet to help. Mac beat her to Tyler and in an instant the two brothers were helping Tyler into the living room. She wanted to tell them to bring him back to bed, but her words as well as her anger were lost the instant he captured her gaze. It seemed as if it were a long time that they stared into each other’s eyes. Both Cade and Mac had fallen silent and the grandfather clock in the far corner ticked away. Tyler looked pale and feverish, and once again she bit back voicing her concern for him. Despite his rumpled appearance, she liked the way he looked at her. With caring and love.

“How’s my girl?” he finally asked, his voice sounding raspy and dry. For one brief beautiful moment happiness squeezed her heart. She could clearly see the old Tyler standing in front of her. Confident. Sexy. Her lover. “You should be in bed,” she said. “And you should be there with me.” His eyes blazed with lust and love. She didn’t miss Cade’s smile dip into a frown at Tyler’s words. Suddenly she didn’t give a shit what Cade thought about her. She was her own woman. She owed him nothing. “Come on. Sit down before you fall flat on your face,” Mac replied as he and Cade maneuvered him onto the couch. Surprisingly enough, he didn’t limp too badly for a man who’d been shot in the thigh not more than sixteen or so hours earlier. “You can stay up long enough for me to get some chamomile tea into you. Then you have to rest,” she ordered, remembering Blade’s instruction about getting fluids into the men when they woke. Tyler grimaced and she remembered he wasn’t much for chamomile but the tea would calm him. “There isn’t any in the house,” he said quickly. Too quickly. “Yes, there is. I saw some in the kitchen cupboard earlier. You’re drinking it. No arguments.” Tyler frowned and slumped against the couch, looking another shade paler. Concern ripped through her. “Ty—” He cut her off with an impatient wave of his hand. “I’m fine. The tea sounds delicious.” “Liar,” she found herself laughing. “I am expecting some sort of payback for bowing to your wishes though, baby,” he replied playfully. “Figures.” She pretended disappointment and crossed her arms beneath her breasts. She loved seeing his old self shining through like this. As if nothing had changed between them. “I’ll tell you my payback later. In private.” Her breath caught as he winked and she felt all bubbly and safe. Not even Mac’s frown or Cade’s scowl could bring her down as she stood. “Boys, can I get you two some chamomile tea?” she asked cheerfully, and of course with a little dash of smugness as she headed for the kitchen. There were quick replies of no and she found the strangest satisfaction in the fact that she was making her man the first cup of tea in over six years. She only hoped she could feel this happy forever. But she wasn’t delusional enough to believe it would last.

***** The instant she left the room Cade’s eyes blazed with anger.

“I don’t see how you can be so friendly with her, let alone want her in your bed after everything that’s happened.” “Stay out of it, Cade,” Tyler said, weariness lacing his voice as he fought back his anger at Cade’s comment. He had a banger of a headache, his throat felt as if it were on fire, he felt like shit and he needed a shower. But he’d wanted to see for himself if Laura and Hunter were okay. Upon waking a few minutes earlier, he’d stumbled out of bed, almost collapsing with every step, his thigh wound aching like a son of a bitch. He’d found Hunter in the adjoining bedroom, his shoulder wrapped in bandages and his chest rising and falling in a steady rhythm as he slept. Satisfied that his friend was okay, he’d been on his way to look for Laura when Cade found him stumbling in the hallway. Thankfully his brother hadn’t protested when Tyler said he wanted to see Laura and had asked him for help to walk. “Oh sure, stay out of it,” Cade’s voice snapped into his thoughts. “We’ve got a Claimed woman here, Ty. The only thing the Barlows have to do is send in a SWAT team and we’re history. All because of her.” “You didn’t seem to mind when I asked you to go and get her the other night,” Tyler snapped. “Only because you refused to get on the boat.” “Lower your voices,” Mac, who’d settled himself on the couch between the two of them with a newspaper all ready to read, broke in. “Laurie has enough to deal with without the two of you going at each other.” He looked pissed off. Always got ticked when someone interrupted his reading. “Stay out of this.” Both Cade and Tyler replied in unison. Mac sighed and rolled the newspaper into his palm. He stood and frowned at them. “I thought I’d at least have a few minutes of peace in here. Looks like I was wrong. I promised Blade I’d take the first watch in case the Barlows don’t buy the story he’s got Laurie stashed somewhere. Cade, spell me in eight hours.” “Where will you be?” “I’ll find you,” Mac scoffed. He was still upset. “Not if I find you first,” Cade sang teasingly after him, trying to break the ice. He grimaced at the slam of a door then turned his attention to Tyler again. Tyler closed his eyes, hoping his brother would get the hint and back off. He didn’t. “Blade says he left some sort of note on the Barlows’ fridge explaining he took Laurie and was stashing her for her safety. That doesn’t mean we’re out of the woods. It’s too dangerous having her here. We should contact Colter and Jude. They can make the arrangements for the two of you to leave the States and—” “The three of us,” he corrected, not giving a shit if Cade knew about Hunter and himself. “Besides, we aren’t going anywhere until—” Until Laura knows and accepts what happened to me, he added silently. “Until what? We’re dangling by the neck until we’re dead? They hang men for merely talking to a woman without a husband’s permission. They do the same to a man who steals a Claimed wife.”

“Laura isn’t anyone’s wife,” Tyler growled, feeling his anger as well as his headache thicken. “Sorry, bud. But it’s reality-check time. I told you all of this when I flew to the hospital you were recuperating in after S.K.U.L.L. got you out. The Claiming Law—” “Is only legal if people accept it. Now shut the fuck up. You’re giving me a headache.” Not to mention his leg was throbbing and he was beginning to feel too damn hot again from his fever. Cade sighed. “I just don’t like being in this situation. But I apologize. Laurie is none of my business…and neither is Hunter,” he added. Tyler cracked his eyes open at the last remark. Cade was staring at him with outright curiosity. Somehow his brother knew or at the very least suspected something was going on between Hunter and himself. He closed his eyes again. Wished he’d stayed in bed. A soft nudge at his elbow had him opening his eyes again. Cade was smiling at him, all signs of anger gone. “I know you went through hell in that prison. You and Hunter both. I’ll stand by whatever decisions you make.” Tyler nodded, took a deep breath as a swell of emotion threatened to overwhelm him. Knowing he had Cade’s support meant a lot. It meant his brother had put aside his opinions regarding Hunter and Laura. At the clatter of dishes from the kitchen, Cade rose to his feet. “Need a hand getting back to bed before I leave?” “No, we can manage,” he replied, feeling the overwhelming need to be alone with Laura. “I’m going to get the ball rolling in pretending I found the charred ruins of the ocean house and I’m convinced you two are dead. Have to go over there in case the Barlows are staking it out. Can’t be too careful.” He turned to leave. “Cade?” “Yeah?” His brother looked over his shoulder at Tyler. “Thanks for understanding.” Cade nodded and left.

***** It was the silence that finally grabbed Laurie’s attention as she unplugged the whistling teakettle. While busying herself making Tyler’s tea, she’d heard Cade’s and Tyler’s raised voices. Her first impulse had been to eavesdrop. But she stopped herself. The brothers needed to work things out between themselves. She just wished Cade and Mac would have picked another time to argue with Tyler. When he felt better. She didn’t like him being out of bed. It was too soon to be hobbling around with a bullet wound in his leg. Although Blade had said it was serious, it hadn’t been as bad as it could have been. That, however, was no excuse for him to be up and about. She’d tell him that the instant he drank his tea and downed some more fever-reducing painkillers. She grabbed the bottle of pills from her skirt and put them on the tray beside the teapot and mugs.

Picking up the tray, she made her way down the hall into the living room and stopped. Now she knew why it was so quiet. Cade and Mac had disappeared and Tyler appeared to have nodded off on the couch. Tiptoeing into the room, she placed the tray on the coffee table and feathered her hand against his forehead. He was hot. Hopefully when he took some more painkillers, he’d feel better. Climbing on the couch beside him she leaned back and watched him sleep. He had a lot of scars. Welts of raised white-puckered skin lashed his shoulders and chest. There were small ones and big ones. Old and not so old. He’d endured a lot of violence. A lot of pain. Her heart once again clenched in that familiar sickening way it did whenever she thought of him being locked up and at the mercy of evil men. As her gaze lowered, she noticed another scar, a round one, on his side near his waist. A bullet wound? “What’s with the worried look?” he mumbled. Her head snapped up to find him gazing at her. His eyes were heavy-lidded and shone with the touch of a fever. She hoped Blade would get back soon with the antibiotics. She reached for the teapot and poured some of the golden liquid into a mug. Spooning in two scoops of sugar, she held the cup out to him. When he didn’t reach for it, she placed the mug against his lips. He was smiling and didn’t attempt to drink the tea. “You look tired. You worry too much,” he whispered. “Drink,” she ordered. He sipped the liquid, grimaced and then sipped more. Satisfaction moved through her as she watched him drink. She loved the way his lips curled over the smooth ceramic of the mug. The sexy way his Adam’s apple bobbed with his every swallow. Surprise washed over her when a moment later he swept his arm around her shoulder and pulled her against him. She tried to struggle free. “You’re going to spill your tea,” she complained, but he didn’t let go. “It’s empty.” He dropped the empty mug onto the couch beside him and pulled her closer. Held her tighter. Closed his eyes. “Ty—” “Shh, let’s sleep together.” “Ty—” she protested. He chuckled. “If I had the energy to be fucking you, baby, I’d be doing you right now. Putting you over the edge of this couch and taking you from behind…with Hunter’s cock in your mouth.” Oh my. He snuggled his face into her hair. “Relax. You’re as stiff as a board,” he murmured.

She found herself become even stiffer as she watched his hand fiddle with the top buttons on her blouse. “This is the payback for making you drink that tea, isn’t it?” she asked. Grinning, he nodded. His tea-scented breath felt hot on her cheek and her own breath quickened as he slipped a hand inside and cupped her right breast. Squeezed and held it just like old times. “Cade…the others,” she whispered, trying hard not to moan at the intimate feelings zipping though her. “To hell with them,” he said sleepily. His breathing calmed. Too bad his hold on her breast wouldn’t quieten too, she thought as she once again tried to pry herself loose. No use. He wasn’t letting her go. His hand felt like a sweet brand on her breast, cupping her so intimately her pussy was creaming in response. He was even smiling in his sleep! Probably holding her and her breast in his dreams too, damn him. Despite wanting to be free, she found herself melting against him, letting her fingers tangle in his thick chest hairs as she placed her head on his shoulder. She became aware of his body heat, the hardness of his muscles, the enticing male scent that always turned her on. Just as it was turning her on now. She closed her eyes. But only for a minute. Then she’d pry herself loose. She sighed and cuddled closer, letting the memories well inside her. The memories made her feel good. Made her smile. Made her feel like a whole woman again.

Chapter Nine Blade stood in the front doorway. He’d just entered the security code the Outlaws had given him earlier for access to their home and opened the door when he spied them. He’d been gone less than an hour and he found the house quiet and both Laurie and Tyler fast asleep in an upright position on the couch. Tyler had a smile on his face and his hand on Laurie’s breast. Blade swallowed at the sight. Cursed his cock for hardening as visions of having Laurie naked beneath him crashed into him. He could imagine her pale, curvy skin, her fresh, feminine scent and a nude pussy all nice and tight. Regret pawed through him. Regret for not taking her for himself at some point during her stay with the Barlows. He would have enjoyed making her moan and writhe beneath him while he stroked in and out of her. Would have enjoyed listening to her cries as she reached her climax. Blade shook his head, tossing the sensual thoughts aside. She didn’t belong to him. Never had and never would. Closing the door behind him, he entered the password to lock the place before the security alarm sounded and tiptoed into the living room. He’d leave Tyler’s antibiotics on the table where Laurie would see them when she woke. From the bag containing the antibiotics he withdrew Hunter’s pill bottle and placed the package containing the drugs on the coffee table beside the tray, Laurie stirred. “Blade?” she whispered as she blinked up at him with the most gorgeous sparkling blue eyes. His breath slammed inside his lungs at the sight. She’d never looked so beautiful, so happy and content. And so tired. “Shh, keep sleeping. You can give Tyler the antibiotics when he wakes. I’ll give Hunter his now. It’s just past five in the afternoon.” It wasn’t the greatest of ideas to wait, but she needed her rest. She nodded and closed her eyes, not caring that Tyler held her breast with him in the room. “I’m going over to the Barlows. Do damage control,” he murmured. He expected her to protest. To say please don’t go. Stay here and be safe. She said nothing. She had already fallen asleep. To his annoyance, disappointment rocked him. He’d been exactly what Bev had said. A lovesick puppy. It was time for this pup to grow up and get back to why he’d Claimed Laurie in the first place. To use her to get to and assassinate the leader of the Resistance.

***** “Get an eyeful, Blade?” Hunter asked as Blade strolled into the hallway Hunter had been watching him from. Waking up to a quiet house earlier, he’d found a loaded gun on the nightstand beside his bed. He assumed it had been left for him in case of trouble.

His shoulder ached like a son of a bitch as he climbed out of bed, the pain, however, only a small percentage compared to the torture he’d endured in the warden’s prison. It was manageable if he kept his mind on Laura. Palming the gun, he’d explored the house and found Tyler and Laura snuggled together fast asleep on the living room couch. They weren’t expecting any trouble, so he’d been able to relax. Been able to watch them sleep. He didn’t know how long he studied them. Laura with her golden hair shimmering over her shoulders. Long black eyelashes dusting closed eyes. Pink cheeks flushed as she slept with Tyler’s hand cupping her breast, a smile on her perfectly shaped lips. He doubted there was another woman more beautiful than her. Maybe he thought that because she’d been the only woman he’d fantasized about with Tyler for years. Or maybe it was true. To Tyler and him she was perfection. He remembered seeing her splayed out on that table in the dress shop years ago, Tyler between her legs, pumping into her tiny slit with his swollen cock, Laurie watching Hunter, her eyes wide with wonder and lust as he watched the two of them having sex. She’d come hard. Really hard. Her face had scrunched up tight with the pleasure Tyler gave to her, and she’d gotten into Hunter’s soul at that moment. Into his very being. Although he knew he would have to be the third in the relationship, she held his heart. But would she want him? Would she accept him into her bed? His gut had clenched with a fierce inner torment at the thought of being turned away. Of not being accepted by her. But Tyler seemed pretty sure she would, so he had to trust his friend’s instincts. It was then that he heard the soft footsteps on the front veranda. Heard someone at the door. Figured it to be most likely Cade or Mac. But one could never be too careful. With gun in hand, he’d slipped into the hallway to keep an eye out for the newcomer or newcomers. Irritation zoomed through him as Blade entered then keyed in the security password so no one else could come in. Huh, interesting that the Outlaws would trust the man enough to give him free access to the house. He’d watched Blade study the couple for a while. His face showing the same emotions Hunter felt burning inside. Wishing he was Tyler. Or perhaps wishing he was in Tyler’s place with her on the couch. Having her look at him with love in her eyes. But where Hunter felt no jealousy or envy for his friend, he could see both emotions splashed on Blade’s face. Laura awoke briefly. He couldn’t hear what Blade said to her or what Laura replied, their voices were hushed whispers. She didn’t appear the least bit shy being discovered on the couch with Tyler’s hand inside her shirt. Either she was very comfortable in his presence or she was way too sleepy to give a shit. He opted for the latter since he’d seen the dark circles beneath her eyes when he’d asked for that one kiss before being cauterized. The one beautiful, sensual kiss that had sealed his fate. He would belong to her forever whether she wanted him or not.

When Blade withdrew a pill bottle from a paper bag and placed the bag on the coffee table Hunter didn’t miss the disappointment flash in the man’s eyes. From this angle he could see Laura had drifted off to sleep again. Yes, she was definitely tired. She needed her rest. Needed to store her energy for what Tyler had in store for her. For what they both wanted to do to her, with her. He inhaled at the visions of the three of them making love to each other. The smell of sex permeating the air. The slap of perspiring bodies. He could almost hear Tyler’s shouts as he came inside Laura. Her whimpers and cries as they pleasured her and his own groans of release as he finally belonged to a woman again. Blade moved toward the hallway where Hunter stood, snapping him back to reality. The man had probably saved his and Tyler’s lives with his doctoring skills, but that didn’t mean Hunter was going to let down his guard where he was concerned. When he walked into the hallway, Hunter wasted no time aiming the gun at him in greeting and letting him know he’d been watching Blade ogling the couple. “You shouldn’t be out of bed already. Your wounds need to heal,” Blade replied as he stared icily at Hunter, irritated to find him standing here almost nude. “I’ve had a hell of a lot worse wounds than these. Besides, I’m in the mood for some tender loving care. The same as Tyler’s getting.” Hunter didn’t miss Blade’s eyes widen ever-so slightly, the faint shift in tension through his body. “I’m counting on you in telling me if the babies will be injured when Tyler…and I have sex with her. I want the truth, Blade. Will they be injured in any way?” Although he didn’t trust him, he did trust he would protect Laura. If Blade looked shocked with Hunter’s boldness, he did a fine job in hiding it. There was, however, the slightest slump in his shoulders. A look of defeat flashed ever-so briefly across his face and he replied in a tight, almost hesitant voice, “If she agrees to it, then there will be no harm.” “Good. Then if you’ll excuse me, I must rest up. We’ll be keeping Laura very busy in the next few days. I trust you’ll keep yourself scarce.” As he turned, Hunter felt the sharp slap of Blade’s hand on his wounded shoulder. The pain almost brought him to his knees but he managed to bite back a curse and forced himself to keep his face impassive. “Take one of these antibiotics every day to prevent infection,” Blade said, and thrust a pill bottle into his hand. His eyes were blazing with anger. “If you or Tyler ever hurt her, you’ll have to answer to me. Understood?” He felt a sharp edge of relief spear through him at the concern shadowing Blade’s brown eyes. “She’s none of your business anymore, Blade. She belongs to us now. Claiming Law or no Claiming Law. She’s ours. Understood?” Blade said nothing. Just studied him then nodded. “I’ll be in touch,” was all he said before he turned and left.

Although the Outlaw brothers spoke highly of him in regards to the way he treated women and he had impeccable security credentials as well as good doctoring skills, the man just rubbed him the wrong way whenever he saw him. Jealousy? Perhaps. Despite the Outlaws trusting him, instincts told him Blade couldn’t be trusted and Hunter always went with his instincts.

***** The instant Blade entered the Barlow ranch his back prickled as he sensed the danger. Although he didn’t see them, he knew the Barlow brothers were in here somewhere. They’d been unable to get past the security system with the new password Blade had programmed at the back gate last night when he’d gone after Laurie. During his escape last night, he’d also set into motion a scrambler on all forms of communication, including phones, cell phones and the Net so the Barlows couldn’t call for help. He’d unscrambled everything and readjusted the password as he entered the property. He just hoped the Barlows wouldn’t shoot first and ask questions when he was dead. What Hunter had said about keeping a distance over the next few days because he and Tyler were going to be busy with Laurie pissed him off. Claiming Law or no Claiming Law she was still his business. He needed Laurie to complete his assignment. He would give her the few days with the men. Give her the pleasure she craved so she could get them out of her system and contact the Resistance. But only a few days. After that he would have to put a plan into motion to get Laurie interested in contacting the group. Once she made a move, he’d be on Laurie like glue and track her to the leader. Then he would finally bring the Resistance leader down, freeing him to go after Bev. Upon entering the kitchen, he headed for the fridge and spied the note he’d left lying on the table instead of on the fridge door where he’d left it. The note had explained he’d taken Laurie to a safe place. Obviously they’d gotten the message and were probably listening to his footsteps as he strolled through their house. Opening the fridge door, he grabbed the neck of an ice-cold beer bottle when three guns cocked simultaneously. He froze. “Easy, gentlemen. It’s just me.” “Where is she?” Zeb growled. Blade held back a grimace as the cold barrel of a gun kissed his left temple. He felt the barely controlled tension in the air. Felt a second barrel of a gun jab painfully into his right kidney. He sensed the third brother standing in the doorway of the kitchen, just far enough away in case Blade overpowered the other two, the third would take him down. “She’s safe,” he said, trying to show they didn’t scare him. Unfortunately, he was a bit perturbed. The Barlows were an unpredictable lot. Spoiled and bullies, they didn’t take kindly to being deceived. “You better tell us where she is or you are dead, Blade. Even if you do tell us, you’re probably dead anyway. Unless you can come up with a hell of a good explanation as to why you shut us down the way you did and took our wife.”

“I’m just doing what you hired me to do. Keep her safe. In my book that means keeping anyone from telling her Tyler Outlaw was alive and is now dead. It won’t take a brain surgeon to figure out you three are behind it. With the hostility I’m feeling right now, she’d feel it too and stress is the last thing a pregnant woman needs.” “How do we know you didn’t decide to just keep her for yourself? Fuck her while she’s pregnant as per our agreement,” Clay grumbled as he came closer into the kitchen. “Don’t think that thought didn’t cross my mind, gentlemen,” he said as he took a long drag from the bottle. The bitter liquid felt like fine bubbly ice going down his parched throat. It tasted damn good. He hoped it wouldn’t be the last time he ever had a beer. Obviously they didn’t think he was joking with them. He could literally feel their fingers tighten on their respective triggers. “Do you gentlemen wish to join me in a beer? I’ll outline my plan for keeping her safe and your asses out of jail for murder.” Blade found himself sighing softly when the three Barlows simultaneously uncocked their guns and headed for the fridge to retrieve their beers. Good. He had them by the balls, so to speak. It would give Tyler and Hunter some time to heal. Laurie would be safe with them. He would bide his time and start making up all kinds of lies to keep the Barlows in line…and keep S.K.U.L.L. and Bev off his back until he could think of a way to bring the leader out into the open.

***** Hunter could hear the shrieking chatter of the chopper blades. Could feel the sturdy pilot seat beneath his ass and the violent swaying of the helicopter as he fought the controls to straighten it. A volley of bullets zinged off the windshield, a couple of them got through and peppered him with sharp glass. He cast a quick glance to the copilot. His eyes were open. A thin red streak of blood oozed from a bullet hole smack-dab in the middle of his forehead. Shit! The copilot was dead and Hunter didn’t have time to grieve. He was in this one alone. He’d just dropped an elite team of assassin soldiers behind enemy lines. Had hoped the chopper hadn’t been spotted. Had figured this run would be easy. In and out and back to the snug quarters of the warship where he was stationed, anchored off the coast of Afghanistan. Looked as if he were wrong. Hopefully not dead wrong. He eyed the controls. They were going haywire. The bullets had done big-time damage. What a bummer. The chopper began to rock violently and Hunter felt the niggle of panic bite through him. Another volley of bullets pinged off the metal and his stomach plunged as the chopper began a wild twisting descent. More gunfire from the ground below. He found his mind drifting to the soldiers he’d just dropped off. Would have gone back for them if the controls would only respond. He didn’t want to think what was happening to them. Could only hope their survival training would keep them hidden as they set out to do their respective missions.

He didn’t want to think of what was happening to him either. He was going down whether he liked it or not. Sour bile rose up into his throat and splashed into his mouth as the chopper tipped and he felt himself being held tight by his seat belt. He swallowed the bile, wincing at the awful taste. He eyed the blades of his chopper, noticed they were slowing. Cursed a split second before the ground rushed up and greeted the bullet-riddled windshield. The glass exploded into dozens of spider webs. Pain intermingled with the screeching of twisting metal and then blackness. He didn’t know how long he was out. When he came to, he wished he’d stayed unconscious. Wished he’d died. His head felt as if it were breaking into a million pieces. The backs of his eyes throbbed. His temples pounded and his body hurt so much he wouldn’t be surprised if every bone in it was broken. Blackness hovered at the sides of his vision, but from what he could see, he was on a makeshift cot in the back of a rusty van. The metal walls of the vehicle were dented inward with what appeared to be where an explosion of bullets had bounced off them. Stainless steel shelves filled with medication and rolled bandages lined part of one side. He even saw a hacksaw, its blade crusted with dried blood, swinging back and forth on a nearby hook as the vehicle rushed along. Ah shit! Hopefully not his blood. “Welcome to hell, Americana pilot,” came a harsh chuckle as Hunter tried to move. Tried to see if any of his body parts had been sawed off. Couldn’t move much though. Pain sliced into his hands and legs, and he realized he was trussed up like a turkey. His wrists and ankles bound tight by thin red plastic ropes that looked oddly like licorice. And he was naked. Double shit. Something was buzzing around his cock and balls. Something heavy and cold. When he looked down, his gut hollowed and he closed his eyes to the sight of his cock and balls being caged in some weird-looking silver metallic contraption. He didn’t have to guess who’d captured him. He knew. The American Army was well aware of the man with the rotten teeth and pockmarked face. They called him the warden’s helper. Up until now the warden’s helper and the warden, both men rumored to have a fetish for captured American soldiers, had been untouchable by military assassins. The warden’s helper seemed to pop up when least expected and disappeared just as quick. He was a rebel soldier who collected men for the warden. The warden, a sick, twisted man, enjoyed torturing as well as bending the will of American soldiers while using his unique pleasure-pain cock and ball contraption. Rumor had it the warden always got a man to do what he wanted by the use of his devices. It appeared Hunter had lucked out in getting caught by one of the Wars’ most elusive criminals. Great. Just fucking great. “I have the perfect mate for you, Americana soldier,” the warden’s helper cooed as he reached out and stroked Hunter’s naked hip. Hunter grimaced at the gentle touch and sultry way he spoke. As if he might be coming on to him. Turned-on by his nakedness.

Oh Jesus. He could feel the puke rising in his throat. Swallowed it. “You two will bond beautifully, I am sure. He is just as well hung as you are. An Americana teacher the warden is having much difficulty in breaking. But the warden will be pleased with you. Very pleased when he watches the two of you together.” Fuck off, you slimy prick! He wanted to say just that to the creep, but the only thing coming out his mouth was a pathetic little croak. The blackness hovering at the sides of his vision closed in and Hunter passed out. “Wake up, Hunter. You’re having another nightmare.” The insistent nudging against Hunter’s waist brought him awake. He blinked as the dark, damp interior of the cell rolled into focus and felt instantly relieved at the sound of Tyler’s voice. Tyler, the Americana teacher the warden’s helper had spoken of. Hunter’s cellmate. The man Hunter had been forced to watch being raped just as Tyler had been forced to watch him. And now with the cock cage gone, Hunter’s needs were desperate. Desperate enough to want Tyler. He turned his head and saw the same need reflected in his friend’s bruised face. Knew it was time for them to bond. For him to bond physically with Tyler and mentally with Laura so the two of them could both get through this nightmare incarceration. They needed to acquaint themselves sexually before the guards came back. Before they came to torture them again. To rape them again.

***** Screams echoed through Tyler’s mind and he came awake with a start. Immediately he pushed the nightmare demons back to where they belonged. Back into his brain. Into his memory. His heart was racing, pounding like a drum against his chest. He’d been dreaming of Hunter. Of the night they had finally bonded. It had been the first night of their mental escape. The first night they’d started fantasizing of the two of them being with Laura. Those fantasies had saved them. Made life worth living. Worth surviving so they could come home and be with her. The three of them together. He calmed his erratic breathing as he’d been trained to do by the shrinks who’d worked with him in the hospital where he’d recovered. When his breathing slowed, he glanced around the living room. The window shades were drawn. A lamp on the nearby table cast a yellowish glow across the room. Had the light been on when he’d fallen asleep? He couldn’t remember. His parents’ living room held lots of memories. Good memories, and he allowed the warmth of them to sift through him. The handmade oak grandfather clock in the corner grabbed his attention as it rang several times. He realized it was six o’clock. At night? Or in the morning? Had to be morning. He felt too refreshed to have been asleep for only a couple of hours. Shit. He’d slept like a rock. Good and hard. Not even an earthquake could have roused him.

He kept staring at the clock. Watched the minute hand tick slowly into the past. The clock had been a present from his father for his mother on their twenty-fifth anniversary. She’d always wanted a grandfather clock and she’d been ecstatic when their dad had presented it to her. Had made it with his own hands from the wood on their land and kept it hidden in one of the haystacks in the barn. The china cabinet in the corner had also been made by their dad. It held the boys’ trophies from school sports. Despite their parents being dead and more than six years in passing with the place being virtually abandoned when they’d gone off to the Wars, everything seemed almost the same way they’d left it. Odd no one had used the house. He’d suggested to Laura that it was available to her and her sisters. They hadn’t used it. If they had, then surely something would have been different. As it was, it remained a room trapped in time. His gaze dropped to Laura. She was still here. Cuddled against him, fast asleep. Her legs were tucked beneath her on the couch and she used his shoulder as a pillow. Her breast felt fiery hot against the palm of his hand and it was all he could do to stop himself from massaging her or pulling the nipple ring until she awoke. He resisted the urge and realized he felt better. A whole hell of a lot better if the hard-on he was toting was an indication. It was a good sign. He grinned as he noticed the cause of his arousal. Both of Laura’s hands lay on his thigh, the tips of her fingers touching the erection that pushed against his underwear. Oh man. He swallowed back a groan as he felt the heat from her fingers full force. They were like little brands. Hot, fiery brands that erupted the primal need inside him. A need to wake her. To take her and claim her. He struggled against his instinct and stilled when she stirred, opening her eyes. She blinked a moment as if trying to figure out where she was, and then her head snapped up. She stared at him with an intensity he’d never seen before, with a mixture of need, hunger and longing. She still wanted him. Big time. His gut twisted with happiness. Even after all these years of being apart, with the horrors she must have experienced at the hands of the Barlows, with him dropping hints about wanting her to be with him and Hunter, she still loved him. Loved him. But as he’d been before? Or the way he was now? The doubts ripped through him like the ragged edge of a knife—sharp, hurtful and gutwrenching, pushing away the brief moment of happiness. She must have noticed his dark reaction for her brow furrowed. “What’s wrong?” she whispered. “Nothing’s wrong,” he lied. She believed him since she smiled. Her gaze flew to his lips, hers parting, a clear indication she wanted a kiss. Instead of giving her one, he began to massage her breast, found her ringed nipple, pinched it until it beaded as hard as glass. He managed to pop her breast out of her blouse. Her creamy flesh swollen and tight in his hand. Her burgundy-ringed nipple looked like a rosebud.

With her breath quickening, his heart began a mad pound. When he dipped his head and took her hot nipple and cool ring into his mouth, she moaned. The wild sound made fiery blood pour through his veins. Her fingers began touching his clothed cock. Exploring the swollen length. His erection throbbed and he groaned when one hand cupped his scrotum. “Are you still wearing the plug?” he managed to gasp around her nipple. “I’ll keep wearing it until one of you removes it.” One of you. He cocked an eyebrow at her. “Hunter…said a few things while…he was delirious,” she whispered. His blood froze. What exactly had Hunter said? It couldn’t have been too much if she was letting him touch her like this. “What things?” he asked before taking her nipple into his mouth again. He stuck his tongue through the ring and pulled gently. She gasped and her cheeks reddened as she said shyly, “Things…I’m not sure I heard…right.” Oh, you heard right, he wanted to say. But why dampen the mood? He groaned as her sultry fingers slipped beneath the waistband of his underwear and a fingernail scraped his ultrasensitive cock head. Oh fuck! That felt way too good! He trembled as she proceeded to trace one of the many scars lashing his shaft. Had she seen the scars while he’d slept? Had she checked out the damage? The burns on his scrotum? “Don’t let me interrupt you two.” Cade’s low-timbred voice poured over Tyler like a bucket of ice. “Oh my God,” came Laura’s gasp. With lightning speed she pulled away, her hands coming out of his shorts to hide her breast and button her blouse. A furious redness swept over her cheeks as Cade stepped into the room and slumped onto the armrest of the couch they’d just been fooling around on. Tyler expected Cade to be upset. Instead he chuckled as he spied Tyler’s massive erection tenting his underwear. “Tyler, my man, you’re doing pretty good for a dead man.” He could hear the smile of satisfaction in Cade’s voice. “The authorities bought the story?” he asked, his hopes rising. “Hook, line and sinker. You are unofficially dead. Today they plan on sifting through the remains of the ocean house. With your truck in the driveway, it pretty much looks as if people will buy the story of you and Hunter burning to death while you slept. For a while there I thought you truly were dead. Thought you two would never wake up. You’ve been sleeping for more than twelve hours. Mac didn’t want to disturb you so he spent the night out in the barn. I haven’t seen anything suspicious on my watch so I thought I’d just grab a quick bite to eat then go and tell Mac to take over on lookout duty. I need to get some sleep. Um, I’ll nap in the barn.” He threw the last sentence in after a moment’s hesitation. Obviously meaning he would allow privacy for him and Laura—and for Hunter.

Cade stood. “I talked to Blade too. He met up with the Barlows. Said they were really pissed off but he believes they bought the story he has Laurie stashed somewhere safe until this thing with your death blows over. Anyway, he’s staying away from here in case they follow him. Don’t expect him any time soon.” Translation—more alone time with his woman. “Well, don’t let me disturb you any longer. Continue as you were. I’ll just grab something out of the kitchen to eat and be gone.” “You’ll do no such thing,” Laura burst in as she got up and started toward the hallway. “I’ll throw some breakfast together for you. For all of you.” Tyler almost groaned aloud. Why the sudden hurry for her to leave? “Come on back here, baby,” Tyler called out. “You heard the man. He doesn’t want to disturb us.” She turned and he noticed her cheeks were flushing even more. Damn, she looked so sexy with red cheeks. “You need your nourishment. I’ll make soup and sandwiches until we can get some decent food for breakfast. Cade, after you eat, I want you to send Mac inside. He needs to eat a proper meal too. It’s about time you men had a woman around here to feed you properly. I saw the food in the fridge. Nothing but opened tins. Some of them aren’t even fit for human consumption. Nothing nourishing. When the store opens, I want Mac to go into town for food. I’ll make him a list. In the meantime, you give Tyler his antibiotics. They’re on the coffee table. Blade dropped them by sometime while we were…on the couch.” Tyler hadn’t even noticed the package. Blade must have brought them while he’d slept. He found himself smiling. Slept with his hand on Laura’s breast. And Blade had seen. Good. He should know Laura belonged to him…and Hunter. Her babies would belong to them as well. The children would never know about their mother’s time with the Barlows. How they were conceived. The children would be raised as Outlaws. “What the hell does she think ordering us around like that?” Cade whispered when Laura left the room. “I don’t know, but I kind of like her bossing you around,” Tyler laughed. Cade rolled his eyes in apparent disgruntlement. “That’s what you need, Cade. A headstrong woman. Then you wouldn’t be walking around so pissed off all the time. A nice tight pussy will ease your tension—” A soft pillow struck the side of his head, making him stop cold. He blinked to see Cade reaching for another pillow. He held it up in a threatening manner. “No more talk about my tension. Just take your lady into the bedroom next time and you’ll save the rest of us a lot of problems. Comprendez?” Tyler bit back a smile as he spied the bold erection tenting his track pants. Obviously he’d been watching Laura and him long enough to get one hell of a hard-on. No wonder he was in a foul mood, Tyler mused. Suddenly, he was quite thankful he had Hunter and hopefully real soon he’d also have Laura to turn to when he needed to alleviate his own sexual tension.

Chapter Ten Laurie had no problem keeping herself busy for the rest of the morning. Although Cade had protested that he didn’t need nutritious food, he had no problem wolfing down several bowls of the vegetable soup and grilled cheese sandwiches she’d presented to him for breakfast. She received the same protests from Mac too when he’d made an appearance in the kitchen. The instant he started eating though, she could tell by the slurps he appreciated her soup, and then later the concealed burps after polishing off several sandwiches. They both appreciated a home-cooked meal for a change. She wished she could say the same for Tyler and Hunter. Both men slept most of the morning. Tyler dabbling in half a grilled cheese sandwich and Hunter refusing to eat anything. During the afternoon she cleaned the house, and in between his catnaps Tyler stumbled into whatever room she was cleaning and watched her do the housework that was so desperately needed. He didn’t say much, but she could feel the heat of his piercing gaze on her. Instincts told her if Cade and Mac hadn’t still been in the house, despite their earlier intentions of leaving, Tyler would have continued what had happened on the couch between them. Dear Lord, how easily she’d once again become sexual with Tyler. She’d always been like that around him, irresistibly attracted, even before being infected with the X-virus. That’s why she kept herself busy despite feeling exhausted and aroused. She needed to collect her thoughts. Had to figure out a way to contact the Resistance and let them know where she was staying and what had happened. She needed to do it without tipping off the Outlaw brothers, Blade or Hunter. Red would be worried if word got out Laurie had disappeared without a trace. She would have to wait for an opportunity to find a way to contact the Resistance. She also had to figure out if she’d heard Hunter right. He’d been delirious, in pain, when he’d muttered things. Maybe he’d been having some sort of twisted dream about Tyler and himself? How else could she explain why he’d said what he had about them having sex? With each other. But deep down she knew the answer had to do with the prison. The one she’d heard rumors about after the soldiers had come back from the Wars. Was that what Tyler was keeping a secret? Had he been captive all these years in a prison? Suffered the abuses she’d heard about? What other explanation could there be? There had been so much tension in the room when Hunter had said those things. Tension between Cade, Mac and Blade. Did they know what had happened to Tyler and Hunter? She’d wanted to ask them, but how did one ask something like that? Excuse me? But did I hear right? Your baby brother and his best friend are screwing each other and they want me to join them. Yeah, right. That would go over really well. It sure would fit in with Tyler and Hunter both wanting her and the games they played when the three of them had met. And with the things Tyler had said to her about the two of them wanting her.

Other things Hunter had said were right. About the butt plug. About Hunter touching her breasts. And then came Hunter’s kiss. Potent. So perfect. The son of a bitch had turned her on. And he’d been injured when they’d kissed. How would his kiss affect her in his prime? Hence why she needed to keep her distance from Tyler. She would tell him about the kiss with Hunter when she felt calm. “You’ve been going nonstop for hours, Laura. Don’t you think you should be getting some rest?” She jumped at the deep, sultry sound of Tyler’s voice and realized the house had become too quiet. Mac and Cade must have left. Aside from Hunter, she was alone with Tyler. Turning, she found him standing in the doorway. Well, actually more like leaning on the doorjamb. His arms were crossed over his bare chest, the muscles in both flexing quite nicely, making her breath catch in her lungs. Even his scars seemed to have suddenly turned very sexy. She wanted to run her fingers over them. Kiss them. Lick them. Oh boy. She needed to get back to work. She’d been mopping the kitchen floor so she picked up her bucket and headed over to the sink. His gaze was intent as he watched her dump the contents. “Rest? Why? I’m fine,” she replied, feeling very nervous as he continued to study her. “If I didn’t know any better, I’d say you’ve been avoiding me all day. Hopping from one room to the other like a sexy little tornado.” A sexy little tornado? Oh, it was getting hot in here. “You were sleeping. What’s to avoid?” She cleaned out the bucket and started more hot water into it. “Avoiding what happened between us earlier. On the couch. Before we were interrupted by Cade. You seemed to be enjoying yourself.” How could he be so intense when such a short time ago he’d been shot? Laurie felt her cheeks begin to heat. Wished she could splash cold water on her face. Cool herself down. Get rid of the evidence she’d been burning alive since the moment he’d come back into her life. There were so many things to deal with. Secrets to keep. She couldn’t think about losing herself in the pleasure he was so good at giving. Don’t fall for him so easily again, an inner voice warned. Stand up and fight. Show him you’re not avoiding him. You are a strong woman. You are in charge. Not him. “Nonsense,” she said, and wondered what the hell she meant. Nonsense that she’d been enjoying herself touching his engorged cock and balls, or nonsense she was in charge. “I don’t remember you being so housekeeperish, baby.” He’d moved closer. She held her breath as the bucket continued to fill with water. As the sultry heat from his body pressed around her flesh. “It’s not going to be easy, sweetness,” he whispered as he moved even closer. She could feel the heat of him becoming hotter. It wrapped around her like a seductive blanket. Melting her resistance. Soothing her nervousness. She wasn’t ready for this. Not ready to cave in to the pleasure he would give. Not now.

“Nothing in life is easy, Ty. Now if you’ll excuse me. I’ve got to rinse the floor.” She turned off the water tap and grabbed the heavy bucket out of the sink. When she turned, she found him standing in her way. His strong arms came up and settled on her upper arms. His eyes were glazed so dark with lust she almost dropped the bucket from the weakness zipping through her. “I want you, Laura. You’re all I’ve been thinking about for years. I know apologies will never be enough for the way I left. I know you may never forgive me for being such an asshole for leaving you. And for the way I treated you since coming back. But when I’m around you, I can’t keep my hands off you. And when I’m not around you, I’m fantasizing about you. Can’t stop thinking about you.” “It’s called self-control,” she said. “Not around you, baby. You know that. I never could keep my hands off you. It shouldn’t be such a big surprise now, should it?” Surprised? Her? Definitely surprised at how easily she was eating all this up. She wanted his apologies. Wanted him to be sorry for leaving her. But she hadn’t wanted him to suffer so horribly because of it. “You’d better put this down,” he said. He let go of her arms and took the bucket, placing it back in the sink. She had a split second of a chance to brush past him. Almost took that chance. Almost. But when he turned to her again and she read the pain mingling with the lust in his eyes, she knew there would be no going back now. “I’ve been dying without you, Laura. Dying to have you in my arms again.” His hands were reaching up. Touching the top button on her blouse. His touch was so fierce and yet so gentle, it felt amazing. Her breath sounded raspy as he started unbuttoning her top. “I’ve been wanting to be with you, Tyler. In my fantasies, I was with you,” she admitted, her voice breaking. “And with Hunter.” His fingers hesitated a moment as surprise flashed in his eyes. Then he continued undoing her buttons. They felt like fire on her flesh as he pushed aside the material and cupped her bare breasts. When he bent his head and took one of her nipples into his mouth, she was lost. And damn her, she wanted to be lost. “I love you so much, it hurts,” he said around her nipple. Then he took the bud again and sucked, the heat and pressure beautiful. His hands caressed her breasts with such sweetness that her pussy creamed and clenched as the craving for sex raced though her like a twister. His mouth left her breast and he winced as he dropped to his knees on the floor between her thighs. Her heart thundered as his lips danced over her bare tummy, his hands working her skirt along with her panties over her hips, allowing them to puddle down at her feet. She stepped out of them and kicked them aside, widening her legs. His mouth gave scorching little kisses over her abdomen and she was trembling in anticipation of what he would do next. Panting with excitement as he moved farther down and kissed the top of her mons. His hands slid up her inner thighs, one of his fingers dipping into her vagina. “You’re so beautifully wet,” he whispered in awe. “Always wet for you,” she managed to say.

“I love all of you, every part of you,” he murmured against her pussy. “I love you too, Ty.” So much. Too much. She reached down and touched his shoulders. Shoulders lashed with scars. So many scars. Sexy scars. Through heavy-lidded eyes she could see his head moving between her widespread thighs. She jerked as his tongue slipped past the protective lips to stroke her clit. His hands came around to her ass and he began massaging her cheeks. She exhaled on a moan and shuddered as his tongue swiped up and down her slit, stroking her clit until the pleasure spiraled and became almost unbearable. She was so hot for him. Terribly hot. She couldn’t control herself and twisted against him. His hands held her as she bucked. He fed on her pussy. Arching her hips into his face. Smothering him she was sure. She didn’t care. Her hips gyrated and the violent convulsions came, ripping through her like explosions. One after another. He continued to suck her. Suckled and sucked. Made her gasp and gyrate harder, her clit pulsing beneath his seductive tongue. Unashamed moans escaping her mouth. When the orgasm faded away, she knew he wanted to bring her to another one. He kept licking and slurping and she could feel the next one coming. Healthy and strong. Readied herself. Wanted to drown in it. Drown in the waves of pleasure. And then she heard it. A troubled moan. And it wasn’t coming from her or Tyler. He must have heard it too for he stopped and looked up at her, his face wet with her juices, his mouth red and his eyes blazing with lust. She shivered at the sight. “Hunter,” he said. She nodded. Her breath locked in her lungs as she reached down. Ignoring her panties, she grabbed her skirt, slipped into it and then put on her blouse. She was almost dizzy from the pleasure. Wanted Tyler to continue but needed to see what was wrong with Hunter. Fastening her skirt and buttoning her blouse, she and Tyler went to him. She found Hunter tossing and turning, the sheets wrapped tight around his waist and tangled about his legs. His eyes were closed. Perspiration dotted his forehead and chest. “Hunter?” At the sound of her voice, he stilled. A moment later his eyes flickered open and she swallowed at the fierce heat brewing in those brown depths. Was it fever? Or something else? Lust? Love? A combination of both? Before they’d gone off to the Wars, she hadn’t paid too much attention to Hunter. He’d been with Melanie and she’d been with Tyler, but the way Hunter was looking at her now, it was so…intimate. She couldn’t ignore the way her pulse quickened or the way her throat went dry at the sight of all his rippling muscles or the strong column of his neck and the broad, scarred shoulders. His chest was covered with crisp-looking brown hairs. Hair that thinned into a line,

angled down his flat belly and disappeared beneath the sheets. Disappeared to nestle around the engorged erection pressing against the sheets. She cleared her throat and sat on the edge of his bed. “You’ve gotten yourself way too tangled, Hunter.” She tried to keep her voice cheerful and friendly as she untwisted the sheets. Tried hard to keep her heart from pounding too quick as she brushed her fingers against the hot, tanned flesh of a thigh peeking out. When she had the sheets untangled and settled over his torso, she realized it must be time for his antibiotics. She vaguely remembered Blade saying something about giving Hunter his medication. That had been after five in the afternoon, yesterday. She couldn’t remember for sure as she’d been so sleepy. But it was more than twenty-four hours later. “Have you taken your antibiotic today?” she asked him. He shook his head. She wasn’t surprised. She knew Tyler didn’t take meds unless he was reminded so why should Hunter be different. Reaching for the pitcher of cold water she kept on the nearby night table, she poured him a glass and popped an antibiotic from the bottle into the palm of her hand. Then she slipped an arm beneath his neck and lifted his head. “Open your mouth,” she instructed. He did as she asked and she didn’t miss the amused grin tilting his lips before he opened his mouth and stuck out his tongue. She placed the antibiotic on his tongue and he slipped it into his mouth, his Adam’s apple bobbing, signifying he’d swallowed the pill. She held the glass to his lips. Hunter said nothing as he stared at her. Heat whispered along her cheeks and Laurie found herself admiring the dark stubble lacing his handsome, tanned face. Those whiskers would feel quite nice grazing along the flesh surrounding her pussy when he buried his face between her legs just as Tyler had done mere moments ago. Nervous excitement gripped her. “Are you glad Tyler’s back?” he suddenly asked. His question slammed into her like a bolt. “You’d better close your eyes and sleep, Hunter. You still have a fever.” “You didn’t answer my question.” “Of course I’m glad he’s back. Haven’t I let him—” She stopped herself cold. She’d been about to say hadn’t she allowed him to outfit her with a butt plug? With Hunter watching? Hadn’t she let him finger-fuck her in the meadow? And just now he’d been between her legs going down on her. Her cheeks flamed hotter. From behind her Tyler chuckled softly. Hunter smiled and said, “I’m getting the feeling Tyler has already started reacquainting himself with you. Showing you how glad he is to be back. Let me show you how glad I am to be back, Laura.” She blinked at his words. Tried to disconnect from the magnetic teasing in his eyes, tried to ignore the lust flaring through her. Lust that made her nipples harden and her breath come faster. “Close your eyes, Laura,” he said. His voice caused turmoil inside her abdomen and she swallowed back the fright edging through her. Why was she reacting so strong to this man? She was supposed to be in lust and

love with Tyler not Hunter. And yet she found herself aroused in his presence. Aroused just like when her fantasies of Tyler and Hunter hit. But this wasn’t a fantasy, this was reality. Despite reality though, she found herself closing her eyes when he palmed her clothed left breast. He was cupping her. Cradling her. Testing her weight. And it felt so good. “Tyler and I have waited a long time for you.” “I…I don’t understand,” she murmured. “You are all we talked about in prison. You were our escape from hell. You are our heaven. I know every intimate detail about you. What you like. What you dislike.” She found herself trembling at his words. His touch. “You’ll need some time to get reacquainted with Tyler. I’ll give it to you. You’ll need time to get used to the idea of my wanting you with every fiber of my being, my entire soul. But don’t be frightened. I love you as deeply as Tyler does, although you and I have never been intimate…except for that mind-blowing kiss.” Confusion ripped her back to her senses. He wanted her. He loved her as much as Tyler? Not possible. She pulled away and stood. His eyelids were droopy. He looked sexy that way. Too sexy. She couldn’t believe how hot and swollen and aching her left breast felt after he’d touched it for mere seconds. He smiled. A sexy smile, a knowing look. “You’ll enjoy what we have planned for you, Laura. You’ll love it when the butt plug comes out and we come inside of you. We’ll make all your sexual fantasies come to life.” Laurie stepped back, shaking her head in denial. Was that the only reason Tyler had outfitted her with the plug so he could share her with Hunter? He couldn’t have changed so much, could he? “Don’t run away from us, Laura. I know you want us as much as we want you. I can see the hunger in your eyes. Just as I saw it in Tyler’s in prison. The three of us together, baby. Just as you and he were before the Wars. Just as he and I were during the Wars. You and me and Tyler after.” This was crazy. Had what he’d said in his delirium been true? That he and Tyler were lovers? And what about her reaction to his touch? Was it due to the X-virus? Or her true feelings? Disbelief and confusion brought a rush of tears to her eyes. She was about to turn and run from the raw lust shining in Hunter’s eyes, away from the need heating her body, when she backed into a solid wall of hard flesh. Strong hands curled over her shoulders, making her cry out in surprise. “Easy, Laura. Easy.” Tyler! She’d forgotten he was in the room. How had she so easily forgotten? Her surprise disintegrated at the feel of his solid erection pressing against the crack of her butt cheeks while he steadied her. He was still turned-on. Turned-on by watching Hunter and her. “We need to talk,” he said.

She nodded numbly, feeling hot and bothered at the way his hands slipped off her shoulders and smoothed over her bare arms. His touch electrified her. Weakened her. She angled her head so she could look up into his face. His eyes were flaring with love and lust. “Is it true? You told Hunter about me while you two were in prison?” This was something she needed to know. To understand. “He knows everything about you. Every intimate detail,” he replied. There wasn’t an ounce of shame in his voice. No regret shone in his face. She should be angry at him. Shouldn’t she? Why wasn’t she? Why was she curious instead? What had they discussed about her? Her thoughts disintegrated as Tyler’s hands stroked along her wrists before coming up the outer edges of her arms to caress her collarbone and then settling on the top button of her blouse. “This blouse is getting one hell of a workout,” he said, teasing, and that’s when she noticed the buttons hadn’t been done up properly in her hurry to get to Hunter. She found her eyes widening as his scarred knuckles slipped the buttons through the holes one by one. She didn’t protest as he undid her blouse. Couldn’t so much as move as Tyler’s intoxicating scent swarmed her, capturing her senses. Looking down, she watched Tyler open her blouse, allowing her tight breasts to spill free. In the splash of late afternoon sunlight coming through the windows and onto her body, she had to admit her smooth curves looked erotic. Her nipples appeared dark and peaked. The sunlight sparkled off her nipple rings. A sharp inhalation from Hunter caught her attention. She fought for breath as Hunter’s hand dipped the sheets below his tanned waist, allowing his cock to spring free. The flesh flushed and scarred. His cock was engorged. In full working order from the looks of it. His balls were two swollen spheres pressing against his scarred scrotum. Her pussy quivered. Creamed. Her body tightened and she gasped a broken cry of confusion. “Tyler?” she breathed, not understanding why she was standing here reacting so strongly to Hunter’s scorching gaze. Why was she allowing this to happen? Yet she was. Her body flared with excitement and her pussy ached for Tyler’s cock. For Hunter’s cock. Oh my God. Had she somehow slipped into another fantasy without even realizing it? “She’s as beautiful as you said, Tyler,” Hunter croaked. Tyler’s hands possessively stroked her breasts. Lifted her flesh, tested their weight in much the same way Hunter had. She struggled to breathe as she saw the need in Hunter’s piercing gaze. His eyes remained locked to her breasts. Hunter’s lashes lowered. He rubbed himself. His large hands stroked his turgid flesh, twisted the bulging head. His mouth dropped open and he panted as he played. While she watched Hunter masturbate, she enjoyed the intimate way Tyler’s fingers danced over her breasts. Her tummy tightened and she felt the familiar electrical arousal ignite throughout her body. “Tyler?” she said again, wanting to know why she would so easily slip into the magnetic trance while he touched her like this in front of Hunter. Why two men she hadn’t seen in years could so easily climb into her heart and probably her bed if they had their way. “Shh, baby. Just enjoy what we’re offering.”

Laurie stilled as his hands left her breasts and traveled to her shoulders. He spread her top past her elbows to her waist, trapping her arms, allowing her belly to be seen by Hunter. “So soft,” Tyler murmured into her ear as his hands roamed like two scorching blades down her tummy. One hand splayed over her abdomen, the other disappeared beneath her skirt band. His palm slid over her mons like a possessive brand. When his finger swept over her swollen clit, he began a frenzied rub, making her squirm in arousal. She was still soaked from earlier with Tyler. Wet and wanting. To hell with normalcy. To hell with doubts. She could think later. Lifting her arms, she captured Tyler’s head, pulling his face toward hers. His mouth melted with hers. He kissed her so hard her knees felt soft like butter. She heard Hunter’s harsh groans as he neared his climax. The stirrings of her orgasm tore through her as Tyler’s finger continued to seduce her clit. His other hand left her abdomen to plump one breast and pull the nipple ring while his mouth took her aroused gasps. Without warning, two fingers plunged into her wet vagina. She shuddered and cried into his mouth as her pussy clenched around him. His fingers were hard and thick. His cock just as hard as he roughly gyrated against her plugged ass. The smell of her sex drifted to her nostrils. The wet slurping sounds of his fingers thrusting in and out of her ripped through the air. She moaned. Kissing his succulent mouth. She needed a release. Needed Tyler…and Hunter. Yes. Both of them. She wanted them both. Her thighs tightened. Oh God. Here it comes! Yes! She needed both of them. The realization sent hot, sharp sensations ripping through her like a tornado. The climax shattered, making her buck and cry out. Making her fall headlong into a pleasure pool she’d forgotten existed. She keened as the erotic waves consumed her. She rode his hand. Rode him until the spasms in her pussy dissolved to mere vibrations. Rotated her hips until the lust claiming her spilled over his fingers and the only thing she could think of was having Hunter and Tyler fucking her. Her climax ebbed. Her breathing slowed. “I knew you’d be like this, baby. Knew you’d be receptive to us.” Receptive? More like seduced. The reality of what had just happened crashed in around her like an explosion. Tyler had seduced her for the benefit of Hunter. So he could see her. Watch her climax. The bastard! Ripping herself from him, she spun around and slapped his face. The sharp sound of flesh hitting flesh did nothing to diminish the anger raging through her. Anger at being used by Tyler in this way. He blinked at her. Shock evident in his face. “Don’t ever do that again,” she warned. Yes, she felt used and, dammit, still aroused. Before he could stop her she brushed past him, slamming the door behind her and scrambling to cover her swollen breasts but not before she caught a glimpse at their redness and how tight and pretty her nipples looked pierced by gold.

She shook the thoughts away. Chastised herself. How could she allow him to arouse her so easily? He’d changed. In the past he wouldn’t have so boldly done what he just had. For the first time since knowing him, she wasn’t sure she wanted Tyler Outlaw anymore. Or maybe she wasn’t sure if she could handle what he wanted to give her?

***** “She’ll come around,” Hunter breathed in frustration, not quite sure if he believed what he’d just said. From the expression on Tyler’s face, he didn’t believe it either. “I shouldn’t have done that to her,” Tyler said as he scrubbed a hand across his chin in frustration. His friend looked utterly dejected. They were tired of waiting. Tired of needing Laura. He wanted to feel whole again. Wanted to feel like a normal man. He wanted Tyler’s woman. “You hinted in the dressing room when you outfitted her with the plug that we both want her. I painted a picture when she came in here earlier. If she didn’t want it, she wouldn’t have let me caress her breast. She would have run. But she didn’t. She wants us. You better go after her. Tell her everything. Make her understand why we need her.” “I’m not even sure I can tell her what we’ve been through, man. I thought I could, but now when the time is here, I’m not sure I can do it.” “You love her. She loves you. Make her understand. We can’t hide the truth from her. When she comes to us, she needs to know everything. If you want, I can tell her.” Tyler’s expression tightened. “No, I’ll do it. I owe her that much.” Hunter felt the bleakness shadowing his life lift a little. Soon they could unleash their demons within the innocence of Laura. Sweet Laura would help them feel whole again. Would help them heal. He drew in a ragged breath as he watched Tyler leave. He’d created his fantasy life around Laura and Tyler. Part of him wanted to protect her from them. From the horrors they’d endured. Wanted to pretend there was no attraction between Tyler and himself. But that would mean denying the truth. Hiding the truth from Laura. Lying was no way to start a relationship with a woman he loved more than his own life.

***** Tyler knew Hunter and he were walking on a fine edge. On one side would be a beautiful world filled with love and acceptance of the men they were now. Men addicted to sex. Needing extreme pleasure and pain. Needing each other and Laura. On the other side would be utter desolation and a desperate need to be accepted for who they now were. Hiding the truth from everyone in fear the two of them would be judged for the things they’d had to do in prison just to stay sane. He’d heard the stories of men who’d been rescued from the same prison Hunter and he had been freed from. Had been warned by the French shrinks that society as well as family may turn their backs on them because their experiences had made them “different”. Other survivors had had a rough time of it with their addictions and the shrinks predicted the same for Hunter and Tyler.

It wasn’t fair to her, but it would be up to Laura to decide in which world he and Hunter would belong. He left her alone for about an hour before he sought her out and found her in the kitchen preparing supper. “We need to talk,” he said from the doorway. Her shoulders tensed at the sound of his voice. “You mean like last time? Seducing me in front of Hunter?” “I mean talk, as in telling you the truth.” She kept her back turned to him, her shoulders remained high with anxiety. “And what if I don’t want to hear the truth?” she said. “What if I’m not ready?” He could hear the fear in her voice. The confusion. Yet at the same time he sensed her frustration and need to know. “Laura…you might never be ready.” Shit! He might never be ready. How could he tell her? In his mind he’d practiced what he would say. He knew it by heart. At least he thought he did. Now when the time had come, his mind was a complete blank. He frowned in utter frustration. How in the hell did he tell the woman he loved so much what had happened to him? How did he explain why Hunter and he needed each other and her with such desperation? Laurie waited, anxious for Tyler to speak his mind. She wasn’t sure she wanted to know. Whatever he’d gone through overseas had changed him. Made him turn into a sensuous, desperate and dangerous man whose world seemed to revolve around sex. When he didn’t say anything, she forced herself to turn around. Her heart just about broke at the wounded look in his eyes. Whatever horrors he’d endured, whatever nightmares haunted him, she knew without a doubt he did not want to share them with her. So why was he offering to? Why did she have to know? Maybe because he knew he had to tell her so she could understand this new Tyler and she needed to know before anything could go any further. “Sit down. I’ll make a pot of coffee,” she instructed. Maybe doing something would help calm her frantic beating heart? Whatever he was about to tell her, though, was tearing him up inside and she could only hope it wouldn’t do the same to her.

***** “I didn’t want to tell you. Didn’t want to bring you into my world of horror. But in order for you to accept me the way I am now, I had to tell you.” They’d been sitting at the kitchen table for what seemed like hours as he spoke. Laurie’s mind whirled at what Tyler had confessed. He’d been locked up in some twisted sexual nightmare. Rapes. Torture. Beatings. When Hunter came into the picture and the rapes and torture continued, they’d turned to each other for comfort.

“I can’t be without Hunter,” he went on. “He’s a part of me. Just as I’m a part of him. We’re addicted to each other. To the pain and pleasure we give each other. In prison we went so deep inside our minds to save our sanity that we fantasized about you and us together. We fantasized all the time in order to make what was being done to us, what we did with each other, acceptable. I think we share a bond so strong we might go mad if we tried to break it off between us. Now that we’re out we want you, want to bring the fantasies to reality. Want to pleasure you and make love to you, to be accepted for who we are now and to forget what happened back there.” Laurie nodded. “He makes you feel better. Makes you able to cope with what happened,” she stated, finally able to understand bits and pieces of what no doubt was a complicated puzzle. “It doesn’t mean we like what happened to us. It just means for now, maybe forever, we need to be a part of each other’s lives and we need you, Laura. I need to share him with you and you with him.” Laurie took a deep breath in order to strengthen herself. He wanted to share her. Sweet mercy. How could she tell him yes? How could she say no? “Why can’t they just stay fantasies?” “When we…made love to each other, Hunter and I in the cell, we made it all right by pretending it was you we were fucking. It’s the only way we could accept each other. The only way we could salvage our friendship and find spiritual relief, physical and emotional relief from the torture, the nightmares. To find comfort from reality. I’m sorry for laying this shit on you. It probably doesn’t make sense to a normal person. It’s a need we have now. We need you to feel better about ourselves.” Her heart just about broke from the pain etching his voice and the disgust and guilt lining his face. “Please, don’t ever apologize for your feelings, Tyler,” she said, trying to ease his shame for telling her the intimate details of the hell he’d endured. “Don’t apologize for seeking comfort. Only you can know what you needed to do to survive in that hell. I will never judge you. You and Hunter survived it. You’re both dealing with it.” She placed a hand over his scarred fingers in a gesture of comfort. They felt warm beneath her touch. Warm and broken and scarred. “Don’t ever feel sorry for us, Laura. When you come to us…if you come to us, or we come to you, it has to be because you want us. Not because of sorrow. Is that clear?” Clear as mud. Yet she nodded and saw relief flash in his eyes. He stood, almost stumbled with weariness. She let out a slow breath after he left. Fought the tears, the pain of what they’d both endured. She could understand a bit of what they went through. Over the past few months she’d been in a virtual cage herself in living with the Barlows. Lying. Enduring. Spying. She’d been tortured by them. Raped. Beaten. And she’d been close to turning to Blade because of her need for comfort. Her need for a hero. Laurie closed her eyes and bit her bottom lip in frustration. Blade, a man who’d protected her the instant he’d shown up as her fourth husband. A man who protected her from further beatings and torture by pretending to the Barlows she was pregnant so she wouldn’t have to have sex with them.

He’d even taken care of Tyler’s and Hunter’s wounds. Put his life on the line by helping her escape the ranch and by pretending he was hiding her from them as well as pretending Tyler and Hunter were dead. She owed Blade big-time for helping them. Which led to the question, would she have done the same thing Tyler had done with Hunter? Would she have sought comfort in Blade’s arms if Tyler hadn’t returned when he did? Yes, she would have found comfort with him. Eventually. She understood why a human being would turn to another. And yes, she believed a bond of caring, love and support would come out of such a relationship. And perhaps it may be a normal thing under twisted circumstances to want to share his lovers with each other. But could she share Tyler with Hunter?

***** “You told her,” Hunter stated as Tyler entered the room and closed the bedroom door behind him. “I told her,” he said, tightness edging his voice as he limped over to the side of the bed and poured himself a glass of water from the pitcher on the nearby nightstand. He was dying of thirst and his gut was still twisting up a storm at the horror he’d seen flashing over and over in Laura’s eyes as he told her about the way he’d been shot and then about the cock cage. How excruciatingly painful it had been in the beginning, but the almost mindless pleasure it had given him once he’d bowed to the guards’ and the warden’s wishes. He’d told her about the warden’s torture sessions. The daily rapes by the guards and the way he and Hunter had turned to each other. “She knows pretty much everything. I gave her a pretty good snapshot,” Tyler admitted as he popped open Hunter’s bottle of antibiotics and tossed one into his mouth, following it by guzzling a second glass of water. “And?” Hunter asked. Hope flickered in his lover’s eyes. Hope as well as fear. Fear she would reject Hunter. Maybe Tyler as well. “She’ll deal with it. Give her time. In the meantime, move your ass over so I can get in there with you.” Tyler took a little satisfaction at Hunter’s eyes widening in surprise. “Don’t you think it’s too early? You just told her…what if she comes in?” “Just move,” Tyler instructed, and Hunter did as he was told. “It’s time for her to get used to the idea.” Tyler threw back the sheets and climbed into bed, loving the warmth nestling against his backside as he lay where Hunter had just been. They didn’t reach for each other. Just lay there staring up at the ceiling, their sides melting together, their bodies finding comfort and strength by simply being together like this. “I think I was doing a lot of talking when they poured champagne down my throat before they cauterized my wounds,” Hunter finally said. “You know I can’t keep my mouth shut when I’m drunk.”

“Cat’s out of the bag then. No use hiding it anymore,” Tyler admitted. “Cade knows. Probably Mac too.” Hunter swore. “Sorry.” “Nothing to be sorry about, lover. We don’t have to apologize for our feelings.” He took great comfort in repeating the words Laura had told him earlier. “Now close your eyes. Sleep. We’re going to need all the energy we can get when Laura comes to us.” When—not if. He knew that now without a doubt. Even if she hadn’t come to that conclusion yet. She would. And the two of them would be ready for her.

Chapter Eleven Laurie didn’t see the two men for the rest of the afternoon or that evening. She didn’t dare peek in on them because Tyler’s bed was empty and Hunter’s door was closed. They were obviously together. In the same bed. She should be disgusted, but now that she knew the truth, she wasn’t. She was strangely excited. She understood why they were with each other and why she’d been outfitted with the butt plug and why they wanted her. Tyler’s confession rambled around and around in her mind and she found herself numb as she accepted everything he told her. By the time she readied for bed, Cade and Mac were still noshows. Probably giving her and Tyler alone time. Time to get reacquainted. God. If they only knew what she knew about Tyler and Hunter. Maybe they did. Especially if they’d made sense out of Hunter’s mumblings when he’d gotten drunk on the champagne just before Blade cauterized his wounds. Was that why they’d been so angry? Were they angry because they knew the truth about Tyler and Hunter? And had directed their hurt at her? Oh, to hell with all this thinking, Laurie thought as she wrote a quick note to let the boys know there was another home-cooked meal in the fridge for them and they should help themselves. She was going to bed. After a quick, hot shower, she found a clean T-shirt and climbed into one of the empty beds, not knowing who it belonged to. Right now she was so exhausted she didn’t care. They would just have to understand she needed rest. No sooner did her head hit the pillow she slipped into one of the nightmares that haunted her. The nightmare of the day she’d volunteered to be Claimed by the Barlows… “Well, well, well. Who have we got here?” Laurie filled with dread at the satisfied drawl of Zeb Barlow as he let the door slam shut behind him and entered the foyer of the Barlow ranch where she stood with the other three brothers. “She says she has a proposition for us.” Clay Barlow grinned wide. Laurie couldn’t help but turn and stare into the blue eyes of Zeb, the oldest Barlow. No compassion lay in his gaze as he studied her. Just evil pleasure. She’d heard he enjoyed inflicting pain during sex. All of them did, but Zeb was supposed to be the worst. If her plan worked, then she would soon find out. She swallowed down her nervousness. Cleared her throat. “Gentlemen, I heard you were interested in Claiming my sister Cate.” “And where did you hear such a thing?” Reb Barlow purred. She tried hard not flinch as he reached up and ran a calloused thumb along the bottom of her chin. His flesh felt cold and raspy against her and she found herself stifling a shiver. “You wouldn’t by chance be jealous, now would you, Laurie?”

Laurie tensed as another brother—Seth—moved in on her. He was a gorgeous man to look at, as were all the Barlows. Golden-blond hair. Striking blue eyes. Clean-shaven. Burly bodies that could crush her in an instant if they weren’t careful. And right now with the huge men surrounding her, their hungry eyes devouring her every inch, she’d never felt so vulnerable and alone in her life. “What is your proposition?” As if we care, Clay’s gaze said as he eyed her. She felt sick at the glazed look of lust shining on his face. He would take her today. Whether they agreed to the proposal or not. They would all take her. She’d known that coming into this assignment. The next words were the hardest she’d ever had to say, so she was surprised her voice sounded steady and calm despite the horror churning through her tummy. “I’m volunteering to take my sister’s place. I’m volunteering to be Claimed by all of you. Now. Today.” Silence greeted her. Surprise washed over the four brothers’ faces. Obviously the last thing they expected was for a woman to come willingly to them in such a way. Zeb Barlow’s lips curled into a smile of amusement. That’s when Laurie knew she was in. “Send word to Jude Outlaw and his brothers that you are no longer interested in Cate. Tell them another woman, and you won’t say who, has been Claimed by you.” “Ah, I see, you don’t want your sister to be jealous at you getting us.” Reb grinned wolfishly. Laurie resisted the urge to roll her eyes in disgust. “Before we give you an answer, we want to see the goods, darling,” Zeb said coolly. “We won’t take just any woman for our wife. Your sister Cate has fire. If you can show us you have some catfight in you, then we can talk. If not, there’s the door, missy.” “Jesus, what the hell are you doing?” Clay complained. “Are you out of your mind?” Seth muttered. “Easy, boys, Zeb knows what he’s doing.” Reb eyed her with an evil twinkle in his eyes. “Just as Laurie knows what she needs to do to keep Barlow men happy. Right, Laurie?” Creeps! “I’m quite prepared to take on all four men as per Claiming Law. I don’t give anything free unless I have a piece of paper stating I’m your property.” She could just puke at saying those words. Thrusting her hand into the pocket of the short skirt she was wearing, she produced the required live-feed camera. Once activated, it would provide the live feed to the government office showing she was being Claimed. “And how does a woman on the run get access to a government camera?” Zeb growled, his eyes narrowed with suspicion. “I have a male friend who helped me.” He frowned, not liking the idea she had someone helping her. “A Barlow woman has no male friends. She belongs to us exclusively. Is that clear?” Zeb growled. God help her. “We have a deal?” she asked coolly.

“Start stripping, Laurie. Like I said, once we see what we are getting, we’ll decide.” Zeb smiled and yanked the camera from her hand. She was at their mercy the instant she’d walked onto their property and entered their house. She knew that going in. Knew she could be raped before the government camera started rolling. It was a chance she was willing to take for the Resistance. “Strip, Laurie. Nice and slow.” Zeb’s voice sounded thick and husky. She could hear the other three brothers’ breaths. Heavy. Raspy. Could feel her heart begin to pound in panic. “Do what you need to, to gain their confidence,” the leader of the Resistance had told her. “Do what you need to in order to survive the mission and get the information we need.” Despite the fact she’d been drilled over and over again in the art of submitting, no matter how much she didn’t want to, Laurie felt the familiar urge to run. Run and scream in hysteria until she was out of the madness she’d agreed to enter for the Cause. Tyler, please forgive me for what I’m going to do, she prayed to the man she thought was dead. Her sudden shaking fingers began unbuttoning her blouse. It was hard. Horrific. Although she knew what would happen, she thought she might be prepared. She’d stripped for the few men in the Resistance in order to make herself cold. Numb. Detached. It had become easier after the first few times. But those men hadn’t been the Barlows. “Come on, Laurie. Show us what you’ve got to offer,” Reb urged. She stifled a grimace at the sound of her skirt zipper lowering. Closed her eyes and prayed for strength. Prayed once again for forgiveness. She yelped as Zeb reached out and in one violent yank ripped the blouse from her body. For a split second a hysterical scream poised in her throat. Just as quickly her training kicked in and she stifled it. “Well, that’s romantic.” She forced herself to recover quickly and palmed her breasts, holding them out to the four men as an offering. She felt herself detach as their rough hands rained upon her tender flesh. She knew detachment was the only way she could survive her mission. Laurie came awake on a moan of disgust and shame. Her heart pounded as she remembered the things she’d done with the Barlows to gain their confidence. She didn’t want Tyler to know this side of her. Didn’t want to add to his pain. And she suddenly understood why it had been so hard for him to tell her about what he’d gone through. What he’d been made to do just to survive. What he’d endured. There was shame and guilt and a whole host of emotions involved. It would take time for Tyler and Hunter to heal. Time and help from her. Her thoughts turned to the two men. They’d been locked in cages and then in a cell together. Forced to do things with the guards. Things with each other. Now they wanted her to join the two of them. To help them exorcise their demons. It should be insane. But why did her brain say no and her heart say yes?

She’d fantasized about having sex with Tyler and Hunter. But those were just wicked Xvirus fantasies. Weren’t they? And dammit, why did she feel so hot every time she thought about having sex with both of them? She should be disturbed and angry at what happened to them. Not excited and restless for release. On a frustrated sob, Laurie sat up in bed, feeling the butt plug nudge deeper inside her. Perspiration made the thigh-length cotton T-shirt stick to her hot skin. It was too hot in here. The humidity had increased during the day and what little air swept into the bedroom through the open window did nothing for her. She’d go for a cold shower. That should help take the edge off. Just as she was heading toward the bedroom door, a tiny red light on a nearby dresser caught her eye. In the glow of the moonlight, she realized it came from a battery charger with a cell phone sitting in its cradle. She’d been so tired when she picked this room earlier she hadn’t noticed it. Her breath hitched as she withdrew the cell from the charger, flipped it open and pressed the on button. The screen blinked to life indicating a fully charged battery. Yes! This was her chance to contact the Resistance. She would have used an inside phone but there were several of them and anyone could have picked up to listen in. A cell phone was perfect. She’d seen a gun on Tyler’s dresser too and since he wasn’t in his room she could retrieve it and go outside to make the call. That way Tyler and Hunter wouldn’t overhear her. She should be relatively safe outside. With Cade or Mac nearby all she had to do was shoot in case she ran into trouble. But she didn’t anticipate any trouble. No one knew she was here. As far as the Barlows were concerned, Blade had taken her, that is if they believed the note he said he’d left behind. And they thought Tyler and Hunter had died in the fire. She shivered in the humid room at that thought and pushed away the fear of almost losing them. She needed to focus. To remain positive. She shut the cell and tiptoed out of the room to grab the gun she’d seen in Tyler’s. A few minutes later Laurie tapped in the security code at the console inside the back door of the Outlaw house. Yesterday she’d made it a priority to memorize it by looking over the men’s shoulders when they left the house while she’d been cooking. Hence another reason why she’d made so much food. It had been an excuse to be near the door where the security alarm was located. From her vantage point at the stove she’d had a clear view of whatever they’d been punching in as the code. She could only hope they hadn’t changed it since yesterday. She tapped in the password HYCROOK101—it happened to be some new hybrid wheat she’d heard Cade mention to Mac they should plant next year. She would never have thought of that name for a password, hence why the Outlaws had used it, she supposed. Holding her breath she waited anxiously with gun and cell phone in hand as the red light on the security panel flickered to green indicating the alarm wouldn’t go off when she opened the door. A moment later she stepped outside, punched in the password again and quickly trotted off the steps to nestle down beside a nearby bush. From here she studied her surroundings. Silence enveloped the night and moonlight shone like a spotlight over everything, giving her a bird’s-eye view of her surroundings. She noted fireflies blinking in the nearby meadow. Saw the nearby cliff that would drop off to the beach

where the Outlaws’ boat was anchored and she stared with longing at the railing that cradled the steps that led down to the ocean. Oh, how she would love a quick dip in the cool water. She sat there behind the bushes for at least fifteen minutes, making sure no one was nearby. Placing the gun in the dirt within easy reach, she flipped open the cell phone. Waiting for the service to kick in, she gazed out across the ocean looking for any signs of boats. There were none. The cell phone indicated service and she quickly tapped in the phone number she was to call when contacting the Resistance. A woman answered on the first ring. “Laurie945. Orange alert,” she spoke into the phone, making sure she kept her voice low just in case Mac or Cade was nearby and she hadn’t spotted them. Laurie945 was her Resistance code name and orange alert meant she wasn’t in immediate danger and she was on an unsecure line. “Hold,” came the woman’s response. A few seconds later she heard several clicks, indicating the line was being secured. A moment later a familiar voice answered. It was Red. Laurie suppressed the well of unexpected emotions at hearing her friend’s voice. “Laurie. Are you all right?” “I’m fine. I wanted to let you know the mission has been compromised.” “What happened? Are you safe?” Laurie couldn’t help but chuckle amidst a sob. Despite her young age, Red was such a mother hen when it came to the women she sent on assignments. She’d once confided to Laurie that she always felt immense guilt at sending one of her Resistance members into the field to spy on men. Always worried at the danger she was putting them in. And Laurie had also noticed that when a member of the Resistance was caught, went missing or died on assignment, Red was always heartbroken, taking the loss of a member very hard. “I’m fine, really. I’m with Tyler and Hunter. I’m at the Outlaw farm and they are keeping me safe from the Barlows.” She went on to explain what happened. About the fire, about Blade leaving a note for the Barlows so they wouldn’t think she was here and how she wouldn’t go back to the Barlows again. As she said those last words to Red, effectively telling her she would no longer be a part of the Resistance as a spy, relief poured through her. She was finished with the assignment. It was finally over. She blew out a hitched breath and quickly brushed away the hot swell of tears splashing down her cheeks. She expected Red to be disappointed and was pleasantly surprised when she said, “You did really good, kiddo. I want to thank you from the bottom of my heart. You’ve saved a lot of women from enduring the Pleasure Palace in that latest shipment we seized and more woman and girls from other kinds of hell from the information you gave me the other night. We are in the process of diverting all of the Barlows’ accounts to ours too. You’ve made the Resistance stronger, Laurie. You’ve helped us far beyond what you think, I suspect. Are you sure you’re safe there? I can send someone for you.” “I want to stay here,” she said quietly, feeling another round of relief pouring through her and another waterfall of tears slipping from her eyes. She brushed them away. Oh boy, she was being a blubbering idiot all of a sudden.

“We all do that, Laurie,” Red said. “What?” “Cry when an assignment is over. It’s perfectly normal, sweetie.” Laurie bit back a sob and nodded. “Take a few days, Laurie. Then contact me. I may have some questions, although everything I’ve read looks straightforward in your notes. In the meantime, if you need help, call right away. Okay?” “Okay. Thanks, Red.” “You did great, kid. Really good.” Red gave her a new phone number as was standard procedure during an orange alert. It meant this number was now compromised and would be changed immediately after their call was completed. She committed the number to memory in case she needed to phone again. Then they said their goodbyes. The click on the other end indicating Red had hung up made yet another round of tears ram into her. She was definitely glad she’d come outside, she thought as she let the tears flow and the sobs quietly escape her. Her assignment was over. Finally over. For a few minutes she allowed herself the luxury of letting everything sink in. And then she realized she had to pull herself together. She’d used orange alert, which meant she would have to destroy the cell phone. It wasn’t a secure mode of communication like the cell phone hidden beneath the floorboards in the Barlow Ranch. The calls made on that cell were untraceable due to state-of-the-art technology, or so the Resistance had taught her. Despite deleting the number on this cell, the government or anyone who might suspect she was a spy could get a hold of the cell phone and may somehow trace the number through the various channels to the Resistance. Although she knew the number was already changed, it was standard protocol to destroy an unsecured phone. Yes, it was an extreme measure but necessary for their survival. She eyed the railing enshrouding the stairs that led to the beach. She would throw the cell phone into the ocean.

***** Tyler saw her the minute she started down the wooden stairs that led to the beach. His first instinct was to call out to her, let her know he was down here lying naked on the upper deck of the Outlaw Lover, drying off after washing himself with the cool ocean water. It had been a bitch though. He would rather have gone swimming but didn’t want to get the bandages wet and risk an infection, giving Blade an excuse to come back, so he’d settled for the wash. Before coming outside he’d slipped into a pair of shorts and called Cade’s cell phone, telling him he needed to get out of the house. Cade hadn’t been too happy about the idea but Tyler insisted, saying he wouldn’t be going back to sleep tonight anyway and he may as well make himself useful by keeping an eye out in back in case anyone was sneaking in by the ocean or along the beach.

Cade had finally caved and agreed. But before allowing Tyler to go outside, his brother had taken a look around first to make sure the area was secure. An hour later he’d come into the house and given Tyler one of their rifles that they kept locked in a gun cabinet in their late father’s den at the back of the house. The rifle had a long-range viewfinder that would allow him to get a clearer view if he saw something suspicious out in the ocean or along the beach. The two of them chatted quietly for a few minutes while Cade grabbed a quick bite of food Laura left in the refrigerator, and then they both headed outside. Before leaving Tyler, his brother had garnered a firm promise that if he so much as saw anything suspicious he’d get back into the house and call for backup, not necessarily in that order. Sometimes it irked him that Cade was so overprotective. He seemed to have forgotten Tyler had had basic training in the Army. He knew how to handle a gun and he could take care of himself. But all he had to do was remind himself he was lucky to have such caring brothers and his anger disintegrated. Truth be told, it had been too hot in the house. Hot because of the scorching dreams he’d had of Laura. Hot because Hunter was fast asleep for the first time in a long time and he didn’t want to wake him so he could find the relief he needed with such desperation. And until she had time to come to grips with what he’d told her earlier today, he shouldn’t have Laura. Yet here she was, just like a gift from God. A moon-drenched goddess. With a gun in her hand. He wondered where she found it and remembered he’d left his in his room when he’d gone to be with Hunter. And how had she gotten out of the house without the alarm alerting Hunter? Had someone told her the password? Tyler found himself smiling. It pleased him to no end to realize she wasn’t a sweet, innocent woman who needed his and Hunter’s protection. She was strong and independent and very courageous. Risking her life the other night to meet with those other women who he suspected weren’t simply women who were Claimed getting together for a tea party as she’d said. He felt relatively confident she would tell him someday when she was ready. He wouldn’t push her for an answer regarding the Barlows either. She had her reasons for being with them and when the time was right, she would tell him, just as when the time was right he’d told her what had happened to him in prison. As she walked down the stairs, her eyes surveying her surroundings, he opted to keep quiet. He hoped his shorts didn’t give him away. He’d tossed them into some nearby bushes before he’d washed in the ocean and then come up here to dry. He wanted to watch her without her knowing. Besides, if she knew he was out here, she might become skittish and go back inside. He was fascinated at seeing her wearing a T-shirt. From the angle of the moonlight and where he lay he could make out the sultry shape of her body beneath the cloth. To him she looked stunning. Had always looked ravishing whether she wore a dress, pants, or as now, a man’s T-shirt. He held his breath as she came not more than twenty feet away from the boat. Her bare feet sinking into the sand. He heard her sigh, knowing firsthand how good it felt having the cool grains sift between hot toes. He watched her come to the water’s edge and heard her sigh again as she dipped her foot into the softly lapping ocean waves. His heart began a wild thump as she gathered up the hem of the shirt in one hand and lifted it up around her waist, revealing her curvy hips, smooth belly and nude pussy.

He swallowed and bit back a curse as his cock grew thick at the erotic sight. Remembered going down on her, his mouth sucking on her labia, stroking her hot clit and feasting on the cream as it poured from her body. He’d gotten so aroused listening to her moans as he tonguefucked her. Just as he was becoming aroused watching her bathe in the water. His cock curved up toward his belly. Swollen and hard, it ached like a son of a bitch. He reached down and stroked it. Felt the raised lashes of scars beneath his fingers as he caressed the length. Rubbed the thick welts of destroyed skin. Hitched his breath at the pleasure lacing some areas of his shaft, the pain shifting through other parts, and then there were the parts that felt nothing. Most of all though, he enjoyed the primitive thrill of having Laura nearby. It made his blood heat with wicked anticipation. Tonight. Tonight he would show her the damage they’d done to him. He picked up the cell phone Cade had given him and put his plan into motion.

***** Holding the gun out of the water with one hand, Laurie dunked her head beneath the cool salty water and let the cell phone drop. The ocean would swallow it and make it disappear. She hoped no one would miss the phone too badly. Or suspect she was the one who’d taken it because she was after all using the room where she’d found it. She tossed aside the momentary pang of guilt and came up for air. The water felt good. Real good as it slid over her hot skin. Took the chance and quietly plunged under the water a few more times before the overwhelming heat clinging to her skin turned to something more pleasant and bearable. When she felt better, she quickly left the ocean, the water dripping from her skin as she walked along the beach. She knew she should head back to the security of the house. Knew she was being selfish staying out here longer than necessary, compromising the safety of the others. Her Resistance training urged her to not wear out her welcome, but the need to be outside, to be free for just a few more minutes was so strong she gave in to it. Especially when she found herself gazing up at the Outlaw Lover. Tied to a nearby mooring, the sixty-foot cruiser looked hauntingly beautiful in the silver moonlight with its white bow dotted with small black portholes. Dark railings lined the gleaming deck and the cozy cabin with the wraparound windows sat high in the cruiser with the pilothouse on top. Suddenly she was lost in a flash of memories. Memories of Tyler and her being on board in the old days. Being carefree in the days before the X-virus and the Terrorist Wars. Hot, passionate evenings in the glass-encased room with the bed. Nights with her legs wrapped around Tyler’s powerful thighs as he pumped into her, making her cry out shamelessly as she came. Laurie blew out a shuddering breath as she once again began to feel the intense heat of the night swooping around her. She wondered if the bed was still up there. Wondered if the room still looked the same. The other night when she’d been on board she hadn’t thought of anything else but the injured men. Maybe she could just take a quick peek. Relive some memories.

Padding barefoot along the beach, she walked up the wooden wharf and then made her way across the gangplank onto the main deck. The area of the deck where the two wounded men had been lying just the other night had been cleaned of the blood, allowing her thoughts to not dwell on what had happened to the ocean house and them getting shot, but instead to the many times she’d been on board the boat with Tyler before he’d gone overseas. The door to the room was unlocked and she stole inside. She smiled when she saw the bed. Yep, the bed was still here and the room was just as she remembered it. Peering out the glass windows, she made out the silvery moon glowing off the gentle white ocean waves. It was a clear night, allowing her to see for miles. No lights from any boats shone. No silhouettes of any cruisers. No one on the beach. She knew there was a possibility someone could be watching with night-vision goggles. Knew she was putting everyone’s life in danger by being out here. But dammit! She wanted to have a few more minutes here with her memories. Memories of the freedom she’d once taken for granted. Surveying the craggy hills hugging the beach, she saw nothing up there either. Slumping on the bed, Laurie surveyed the handful of puffy pillows strewn along the head of the bed. They looked clean and she ran a hand over the plush light-colored fleece blanket that lay over the mattress, noticing fresh linen there as well. Until several months ago, Jude Outlaw and her sister Cate had used this boat. They’d hightailed it out on the ocean, hoping to escape the Claiming Law as well as the Barlows who’d wanted to Claim her for their wife. Being alone and together, they probably felt like a normal couple. They must have had close calls escaping the Coast Guard and the unscrupulous pirates who roved the waters. They’d finally returned and headed off to Monaco, traveling with Colter Outlaw and the woman he loved Ashley Blakely, and their small daughter. Monaco was under the protection of the prince who refused to give in to the Claiming Law. Men and women lived free as couples in the small country and it was rumored the prince would soon marry a royal princess of a neighboring country. Rumors were rampant that she had vowed to bring her own country under the sanctuary of Monaco. When that happened, the Resistance would grow even stronger. Red had once confided in Laurie that the princess was a secret member. Despite almost the entire world having gone nuts with the Law, it did nothing to diminish the sultry desire of wanting a sexual release tonight. She wished she could masturbate in here, take the edge off, but it was too dangerous. It was time to head back into the hot house again. She shouldn’t have come in here, she realized that now that she’d gotten her freedom fix. She’d been stupid and silly getting lost in her memories. But, oh, they were such sweet memories. She smiled and was about to get up off the bed when a jolt of terror stopped her cold. Someone stood in the doorway and she didn’t miss the rifle the person held in their hand. For a split second she almost grabbed the gun. Almost started shooting, but when the newcomer dipped his head to enter and limped inside, the white bandage around his upper thigh flashing in the moon glow, she knew who it was. “Tyler Outlaw, you son of a bitch. You scared me.” Despite her fright, relief poured through her. “Saw you in the ocean. Thought I’d drop in and say hello,” he said, his voice a rough, velvet caress.

Her breath caught when she realized he wore nothing but the bandage around his upper thigh and one hell of a thick erection. Her vagina clenched at the sight, and the rest of her went into hyperawareness mode. Her breasts grew heavy and her nipples pushed against the wet T-shirt. A shirt that suddenly felt too tight. “Why are you out here alone?” he asked. She expected him to be pissed off like the time she’d come to him in the field. But this time he wasn’t angry. Just concerned for her safety. “I’m not alone. I’ve got your gun for companionship and you’re here.” “And Cade’s up there somewhere on lookout duty.” He held up his cell phone. “I told him we’re here and we aren’t to be disturbed.” Oh boy. It was definitely time to go. “We should get back inside. It’s too dangerous—” “Don’t worry, I’m sure he won’t watch…us,” Tyler said as he stepped in front of her, preventing her from moving off the bed. A teasing smile crossed his lips and his gaze roved over her. She could imagine how she looked. Her long hair messy and damp from the swim in the ocean. How her nipples were poking against the wet T-shirt that showed the curves of her breasts. The way the shirt barely concealed her naked pussy and illuminated her bare legs. She did the same to him. Her gaze wandering over his face then explored his scarred body and latching on to the very stiff cock jutting out at her. In the silvery moonlight she made out the thick welts lacing his penis as well as other marks she couldn’t identify peppering his swollen scrotum. The shock at the damage he’d suffered to his private parts hammered through her. She felt lightheaded. Upset by the sight of all the pain he’d endured. When he stood there, saying nothing, she looked up to see him watching her. “Do the scars turn you off?” he asked as he leaned the rifle against the nearby wall within reach if he needed it. “I’m not turned-off,” she replied as she fought to keep the shock out of her voice. The last thing he needed was for her to cringe in horror after showing himself to her like this. To put himself at her mercy. To trust that she would still love him even if he was so damaged. She gathered her courage and reached out to take his scarred flesh into her hands. He felt hot and hard. So unbelievably big and swollen. So many scars. The raised welts greeted her hesitant fingers and he hissed through his teeth. She wondered if she’d hurt him, but he said nothing. She continued to examine him. Her eyes, her fingertips, committing every scar to memory. “All of this from a cock cage?” “No, some are burns. Others are cuts from razors and other instruments they used on us.” His voice sounded tight and strangled. “I noticed the same on Hunter…when he was…when you were touching me…when he was masturbating.” She felt her face grow warm as she remembered how easily she’d been seduced in front of Hunter by Tyler. How hot and sexy she’d felt having Hunter’s hungry gaze upon her when he

stroked his swollen erection. How angry she’d been at Tyler afterward. She was past the anger now. Curious as to what their relationship would be with a third in it. “We went through most of it together. They made us watch while it was happening to the other. It was another way we bonded. Through the pain we both endured.” “Does it hurt? I mean now. When I’m touching you?” “Certain areas are numb, nerves damaged. Other areas are hypersensitive. Pleasure and pain when you touch me, sweetness.” She let go of his cock, not wanting to cause him pain. “Don’t stop, baby. Don’t ever be afraid to touch me. Us. We’re used to the pain now. It’s a part of us. That’s how we’re able to rebound from the bullet wounds so quick. We’re used to much worse.” She reached out and took him again, understanding. She stroked his hard, welted flesh, fighting back the tears of sorrow for what he’d gone through. Tears for his acceptance of his fate when all she could feel was the anger burning through her at what they had done to Tyler and Hunter. He must have noticed her distress for he dipped his thumb beneath her trembling chin and tilted her head upward. His eyes were dark. Hungry. Sexy. “Don’t, Laura. Don’t feel sorry for us,” he said rather roughly. “All we want from you is your love, your acceptance and your pleasure. Pleasure is all we want to give you. To make up for all the time we’ve lost. Can you accept that from us? Can you do that for me? Not feel sorry for us. Can you put what happened to all of us behind you? Wake us from our nightmares and make love to us? Drown yourself in the pleasure we want to give to you?” She nodded, feeling a strong confidence surging through her at his questions. “Yes, I can do that.” She would mourn when he couldn’t see her. She would mourn in private for everything the two men had gone through, and for what she’d gone through. The pressure of his cock burning and pulsing against her palms grabbed her attention. He was a highly sexed man now. The rest of him was the same caring, attractive man she’d always loved. And now there would be more sex in their life and another man to pleasure and be pleasured by. An extra pair of hands to touch her in intimacy. Another cock to pleasure her. Oh God, could she do this? Shouldn’t she wait a few days? Wait and think about what having sex with Tyler and Hunter would mean? Could a relationship like this last? The fact she was asking so many questions meant she had doubts, right? Laurie blew out a slow breath at the way her thoughts were turning. As a result of the Xvirus she was highly sexed too. The new X-virus medications Blade had put her on when he’d first come to the Barlow ranch had only dulled the fantasies, given the mysterious men faces. Faces of Hunter and Tyler. Had made it easier for her to get out of the fantasies, preventing her from going insane. But it didn’t dim the need pulsing through her now. The craving for sex. The need to be double penetrated. And the overwhelming curiosity of how it would be now with Tyler and his lover. “I need you now, baby. Need to be in your beautiful mouth.”

In the past, he’d always asked if she would go down on him. He wasn’t asking now as his strong, desperate hand came around to the back of her neck. “On your knees, sweetness. I need you on your knees sucking my cock.” She allowed him to guide her off the bed and onto her knees in front of him. Suddenly she couldn’t wait to have him in her mouth, to experience once again his pulsing hard flesh sliding in and out of her. Her breathing came faster, raspier, her body flaring with the familiar need that always made her heady when she was around Tyler. Arching her head back, she eagerly parted her lips and shivered at the intoxicating way he looked down at her. The torture and pain haunting his face was gone, replaced by a need and a love so strong she couldn’t help but cry out loud. In a split second she understood why he was so sexual. Why Hunter acted the same way. Sex meant pleasure. Pleasure drowned their pain. They lost themselves in pleasure. Of course it was so simple yet so complicated at the same time. She was sure it would take some time to comprehend everything that had happened to him and to Hunter, but all she cared about right now was bringing him the relief he craved. To bring them both the relief they needed. It would take a long time for them to be whole sexually and spiritually. They had years to make up for. Years to recuperate. When she felt the bulging head press between her lips, she licked the tip of his cock, feeling scars. Tyler moaned. The cock head was a hypersensitive area for him. She’d have to remember the parts that gave him pain, the parts that gave him pleasure and the areas that were dead. It would be interesting to keep track, exciting to explore his reactions. Wrapping her hands midway down his shaft, she tightened her lips around his head, captured him. Using her tongue, she swirled around the tip, making him gasp. His hand left the back of her neck and both came to the sides of her face, his fingers spearing through her hair to hold her steady. His shaft vibrated in her mouth as he slid deeper. She could feel the blood throbbing along the damaged veins, the thick slabs of ruined flesh pressing past her lips. She scraped her teeth along the irregular-shaped length, her heart thumping louder with his every approving moan. “Suck, Laura. Suck. Really hard, baby,” he hissed. She did as he asked, hollowing her cheeks, sucking his flesh as he wanted. Sucking so hard her jaw ached. She could tell he enjoyed it by his strangled whimpers. Could feel her body respond, her clit pulsing, throbbing with need, her channel filling with warm wetness. Her breasts swelled and her nipples scraped against the cloth of the shirt as she bobbed her head. He pulled his cock out then plunged into her again and again. She kept her mouth tight around his damaged flesh, allowed her teeth to scrape along the welts, let her tongue soothe his fiery flesh. His thrusts grew wild and she kept her hold on his shaft, her encircled hands preventing him from going too deep down her throat. Preventing him from hurting her, although she knew he wouldn’t do it on purpose.

She slurped harder. His groans grew louder, more frantic, his gasps thick with sexual tension. The sounds speared arousal through her to her very core and she knew he was close to climax when his body tightened and his cock jerked. Moving her knuckles into his balls, she pushed and kneaded him, feeling the knots of scarred tissue, hearing the hoarse gasps escape his panting mouth. It was just the extra shove he needed. Shivering, he arched his hips. Thrust harder, faster, flooding her mouth with his hot liquid, his tortured cry shattering through the still night air. As his release continued to spurt, she persisted in her sucking, finally realizing he wouldn’t go flaccid as easily as in the old days. Even after his climax, he remained hard and stiff as he withdrew. A sob caught in her throat as she realized it wasn’t enough. She hadn’t given him enough. She could see that fact flaring in his eyes. He wanted more. More than one person could give him. He would continue to want more until he had both of them. She knew that now too. Her heart ripped apart at knowing he would need more stimulation than she could give. He would need two of them, just as Hunter would need the two of them. Tyler’s breaths were heavy, ragged as he let go of her head and slumped wearily onto the mattress of the bed. His eyes raged with lust and she swallowed at the intensity. She had her work cut out for her in trying to please two tortured, scarred men. But she would rise to the challenge. She would enjoy this second chance with her lover and she would accept his lover into her bed as well. She knew that now. Knew that given time she would love Hunter as much as she loved Tyler. There was no other way but to love them. They were bonded to each other and soon they would be a part of her. It almost seemed too exciting to bear. Her fantasies would soon be real. Almost too inconceivable to understand that something beautiful could come from the horrible torture they’d endured. She wouldn’t let them down. Wouldn’t cheat herself out of a relationship with two men who were in love with her. “We’ll teach you, sweetness. Both of us. Hunter and I will teach you,” he panted. “We’ll introduce you to toys. Toys we can use on each other. Toys that will help. We had some but they were destroyed in the ocean house fire.” She nodded, licked her lips, tasted his semen. Felt the immense need pulsing between her thighs. The throbbing deep inside her vagina. The fullness in her ass from the plug. The plug that one of them would remove soon. God, if she thought she’d been hot and aching before, she was wild now. But all that wildness vanished when she spied blood pooling on the white bandage wrapped around his thigh. “You’re bleeding,” she gasped, and reached for the bandage. He was faster, grabbing her wrists, preventing her from touching him. From helping him. “I’ll be fine, baby. Just lie down beside me on the bed. Lie down and let me rest. Then I can return the favor.” Her heart raced as he clutched the rifle from where he’d leaned it against the wall and snuggled it somewhere behind him. Then he grabbed her gun, did a quick check to make sure the safety was on and, holding the gun in his hand, he moved over on the mattress, allowing her room to lie beside him.

“What if the bleeding doesn’t stop?” she questioned as he shoved a large pillow beneath both their heads, stuffed the gun under the pillow and spooned himself along her side, his hard cock spearing against her left hip, making her hold her breath at the immenseness of the erection. “Don’t worry. I’ve had a hell of a lot worse. I know my body. The bleeding will stop soon.” He said it with such confidence she believed him and found herself relaxing. Her relaxation, however, didn’t last long when his warm hand settled over her clothed abdomen. “It’s too dangerous out here. We should go inside.” “Cade’s on lookout. Don’t worry. I love you, beautiful. All of you,” he whispered, and hugged her close. She trembled as his body heat lashed against her, making her feel safe and secure again. Just like the old days. “I love you too,” she whispered into the quietness of the room. She could hear his breathing slow. Could feel his body relaxing against her. Despite beginning to feel aroused again at what he’d promised to do to her when he woke, she felt the exhaustion from a couple of days without real sleep take hold, encouraging her to drift off to sleep. And when she slept she dreamt of two lovers who made her every fantasy come true.

***** Hunter was shaking from the need to be with the two of them. From his vantage point on a knoll overlooking the boat where he’d taken over lookout duty for Cade only a few minutes earlier, he had the perfect view of the glass-encased cabin. When he’d awoken and reached for Tyler, he hadn’t been there. Laura hadn’t been in any of the rooms either. He’d been exhilarated at the thought of the two of them together. Had put on his underwear and come outside for some air and in the hopes of finding them. Instead he’d found Cade looking down at the boat. When he’d seen Hunter coming, he’d given him his rifle and quickly excused himself, letting Hunter know he was to stand guard making sure Laura and Tyler were protected and that Tyler had asked not to be disturbed. Cade had said he was heading back out front to resume guard duty. With the full moon high above, its silvery-white glow splashing onto the boat, Hunter watched them in the cabin. Watched her blonde head bobbing while she sucked Tyler off. It had taken every ounce of his strength not to go and join them. To be with them. While he watched her suck Tyler, Hunter fantasized it was him. There with Laura on her knees between his legs, her hard nipples pressing against the white T-shirt she wore, her eyes wild with need and love for him, for both of them, her hot lips stretching around his pulsing flesh, taking his solid length all the way to pleasure land. Fuck! He was so hard he couldn’t even bring himself off. His body was demanding release. Demanding it so hard, every muscle in his body was stretched so tight it hurt. He needed Tyler to give him the orgasm. Tyler and Laura. Although she’d just learned of their relationship and he told her he would give her time to reacquaint herself with Tyler, time to absorb what Tyler had told her, he couldn’t wait anymore. He knew in his gut it was time for the three of them to be together. Rifle firmly in hand, he stepped onto the wooden stairs and made his way down to the wharf and to the boat. To Laura and Tyler.

***** Tyler waited until Laura’s breath slowed into the steady rhythm of sleep. Waited until he saw the familiar shadow stop on the other side of the glass door, watched as the shadow’s hand hesitated on the handle before opening the cabin door and stepping inside. He knew who it was. Had seen Cade hand him the rifle. Had seen him leave Hunter standing up on the knoll watching Laura go down on him. Had sensed the time was right. Wanted Laura to be asleep when Hunter came to them. Asleep so they could put their plan into action. “She’s ready,” he whispered, his voice calm despite the arousal coursing through him as Hunter neared the bed. Tyler could see his friend’s huge erection pressing against his underwear. Could imagine how swollen and thick his cock would look. How it would be pulsing so hard the elevated veins would literally move with need through his damaged shaft. He lifted his gaze to see Hunter’s face. His mouth was parted, his breaths escaping in fast pants, his eyes glazed with lust as he watched Tyler raise the T-shirt to give him a view of her curvy bare hip. Hunter reached out and stroked a caressing palm over her hip. Nice and slow. She moved in her sleep. Moved her plugged ass against Tyler’s pulsing cock until he groaned at the perfect pressure. Oh man. He was so hot for her he couldn’t even think straight. Doubted Hunter could either. After all this time of waiting, their fantasies were about to become reality. “Are you ready? Ready to share your woman?” Hunter’s question stunned him and he looked up to see his penetrating gaze. Realized his friend and lover was giving him a last chance to say no to this. No to reality. “I’ve been ready for so long, I can’t stand another minute without the three of us being together,” Tyler admitted. “I’ll tell Cade we’ll be out of commission for a while and I’ll get the things we need so we can start,” Hunter whispered, his voice a strangled sound in the glowing moonlight of the cabin. Ty nodded and watched his friend leave. Watched Laura sleep. When she awoke, their lives would never be the same again.

Chapter Twelve “Laura, open your eyes, sweetness.” It was Hunter’s voice drifting through her layers of sleep. Hunter’s voice dark with tension and thick with arousal. The sound of it sent excitement slicing through her body. She could feel his warm breath splash against her face. Could feel his hands massaging her shoulders. Didn’t miss the second pair of hands rubbing the backs of her legs. She felt groggy. Her body heavy with lust as she did what he asked and opened her eyes. She felt quite comfortable in this interesting position. She lay tummy down, her belly and abdomen on a low cushion. Her arms were stretched over her head and spread wide, something soft and warm wrapped around each of her wrists. Her legs were also spread, her pussy was throbbing and wet, her ass still filled with the plug. Something soft and warm was wrapped around her ankles too. Instincts told her what they were. Restraints. Bondage. One of her most exciting fantasies. She breathed out a heavy, tense breath and blinked, not quite believing this wasn’t an Xvirus fantasy dream. It wasn’t dark, but it wasn’t daylight either. It took her a moment to reorient herself, to realize moonlight spilled through windows. Lots of windows. And then she remembered she was on the boat, in the room with Tyler. Had gone down on him. Had fallen asleep in the bed with him. And now Hunter was here, she thought sleepily. And she would be a sandwich between two tortured and scarred men who wanted to be with her. Wanted to fuck and pleasure her. Who said they were in love with her. Her heart picked up a mad beat. She turned her head and noticed Hunter sitting on the bed beside her, his warm thigh pressed beneath her outstretched arm. He was looking down at her. His gaze lusty and so heated she couldn’t stop herself from whimpering at the intensity of it. He was nude. His erection at attention and ready to be used. And then she realized she wasn’t in a fantasy. This was reality. She swallowed, trying to clear her suddenly dry throat. “Are you awake, baby?” Tyler’s voice drifted from down by her legs. He was massaging the backs of her calves and she could feel the restrained tension in his scarred palms as they slid up and down her flesh. He was using lube on her skin, it felt hot and slippery, tingling. Smelled of strawberries. Nice. Very nice. She moaned as he found a tight knot and gently worked it out. Gasped as Hunter’s hands, hot and confident, kneaded her tense shoulders. “What…?” She cleared her throat and tried again. “What’s happening?” she muttered, loving the two sets of caring hands as they made her body melt into the blanket. “We want you, Laura,” Tyler said, his words roughly spoken. “We can’t wait any longer despite wanting to give you time to adjust. We’re too hard. We need you. Now. Tonight.” Now? Oh God.

“If you don’t want us, just say no, baby. Just say no. That’s all you have to do and we’ll stop.” Hunter was speaking now. And leaning close to her face. His lashes lowering in his lust. “Just say no, if you don’t want him,” Tyler whispered. She moaned as Hunter’s warm lips touched hers. His mouth felt so hot and sexy. Firm yet gentle. Her world spiraled. Tyler was watching another man kiss her. Watching another man massaging her. Touching her. She whimpered at the idea of it. Felt the excitement at having Tyler watch another man kiss her roar through her. It was the same kind of feeling she’d experienced years ago when she caught Hunter watching Tyler making love to her on the sewing table. It was a dark yet sweet, sensual pleasure. A forbidden pleasure come to life. Opening her mouth, Hunter’s tongue came inside. He smoothed over her teeth and then dueled with her tongue. Oh, he tasted so good. Strong and musky. Desperate. His hands felt wonderful as they continued to rub her shoulders until she felt her muscles unwind. Tyler’s palms were skimming an erotic storm up the insides of her thighs as Hunter kissed her. Wherever Tyler touched, her flesh tingled from the lube. Her breath hitched with anticipation as his hands smoothed closer and closer to her aching clit. When a finger touched her there, she couldn’t stop herself from trembling. His touches made her eager, made her shudder, and she kissed Hunter harder. Kissed him with passionate. Kissed him until the two of them were groaning. His mouth was like fire on her lips. His tongue like a miniature cock dipping in and out, slipping between her trembling lips in a steady, dramatic rhythm. “That’s it, sweet baby. Enjoy it,” Tyler cooed. For a moment his finger left her clit, making her moan into Hunter’s mouth in protest. She felt the bed sink between her legs. Felt the warmth of Tyler’s arms on the sides of her legs, his heated breath slamming against her pussy as he went down on her. When his mouth melted over her pussy, Laurie couldn’t help but pull at her bonds. Oh, what a searing combination. Having one man’s hot mouth sucking her pussy while another’s warm, tender mouth melted over hers in stunning kisses. Tyler’s tongue stroked her clit until her hips were bucking and arousal coursed through her thick and strong. Until she was almost mindless with the pleasure. She could feel the stirrings of a climax, and hadn’t even realized Hunter had stopped his kisses until she felt a hot, thick cock head press between her lips. Hunter’s cock! His flesh was scarred just as bad as Tyler’s. The combination of velvety-hard flesh and raised welts slipped past her lips, causing an interesting friction. The elevated veins were hot and pulsing. Hunter’s cries dark and strangled as she accepted his wide girth. He was wider than Tyler, yet her jaws didn’t ache this time. He didn’t come in as far as Ty had earlier. He just slipped in the wide head of his erection, she realized. She blinked open her eyes for a second and noticed he held his hands around his shaft preventing himself from hurting her.

That notion of him not wanting to hurt her encouraged her to cut herself loose. She tightened her mouth around his cock and he moaned. The sound guttural and wild. She wanted to give him as much pleasure as Tyler was giving her pussy. She could barely concentrate on sucking and slurping Hunter’s solid flesh because Tyler’s tongue had slipped between the slit of her pussy, keeping her focused on the pleasure he created there. Lust welled stronger inside her and her hips jerked, her mouth tightening harder on Hunter. “Oh man. Suck me, sweetness. Suck.” He began thrusting. His flesh like flames of heat pressing past her lips. Slow, barely controlled plunges that matched Tyler’s tongue slipping in and out. In and out. She could feel the perspiration dot her body as the two men enjoyed her. Tyler’s hands were holding down her thighs as she began to buck. His mouth slurping at her pussy, sucking the warm wetness from her body. The pressure against her clit increased and she exploded on a groan. Her lips automatically tightening again, Hunter’s thrusts increasing, his moans coming harsher. She was coming apart. And she was coming apart fast and hard.

***** It was beautiful. She was beautiful. Her cries made Tyler so aching, he just about came. With his face between her legs, eating her pussy, his tongue slurping her clit, he caught glimpses of Hunter’s tortured face. He was flushed. Panting. Thrusting. Coming apart at any second. Diving toward the bliss they’d dreamed about over the years. He very much wanted to join his friend, but he wanted to give Laura her pleasure first. By the way her thighs were clenching, the intense way her pussy was tightening every time he thrust his tongue into her sopping slit, he knew she was ready to come too. His tongue stroked her, caressed her, made love to her. She was twisting against the restraints. Bucking her hips. Searching for the pleasure. Reaching for the orgasm she craved. Her breathing was erratic as she continued to suck Hunter. Her moans and whimpers made love to his ears. The sounds so seductive he could barely restrain himself. Hunter’s strangled groans became stronger, his thrusts quicker. Tyler returned his attention to Laura. To the base of the butt plug. Thought about taking it out. Taking her sweet ass, but decided against it. The plug would make her cunt so tight. He wanted to experience that tightness. Wanted to feel her velvety muscles wrap around him. He lowered his gaze to her clit. It was pulsing, already three times larger than when he’d started caressing her with his tongue and finger. Her vagina was flowering open, eager for his penetration. At the erotic sight, his breath backed up in his lungs and his engorged cock throbbed. He couldn’t take any more. Pulling his face away, he scrambled into position between her legs. With the pillow tucked beneath her tummy and abdomen he had the perfect entry point. He didn’t waste any time. Couldn’t wait even if he wanted to.

Grabbing his shaft, he aimed for her pussy. For the nice tight slit that would welcome him home. With one strong, fast plunge, he entered her, slamming to the hilt and just about died from the tight ecstasy wrapping around his length.

***** She felt Hunter come in her mouth. Hot, thick liquid that spurted and gushed down her throat like a raging river. At the same time, Tyler powered into her pussy. His hard cock slammed into her with one fierce plunge that burned her tight muscles so wonderfully she climaxed on the spot. She came apart. Mind, body and soul. A triple explosion. Through the haze of sensual pleasure she could hear both men groaning their satisfaction as they pummeled her. Hard, fierce, needy. They didn’t stop. Just kept thrusting and pleasuring. The smell of their sex drenched the air. She could hear herself keening as the sweet waves slammed into her one after another. They just kept coming. It was beautiful. Perfect. She convulsed. Bucked against them. Against her restraints. Grew tired then drew strength from somewhere within her as another climax slammed into her. On and on the two men went. Flesh slapping against flesh. Cocks slurping into her mouth, into her pussy. Oh yes! She drank with greedy abandon from Hunter and took the agonizing pleasure from Tyler. Her pussy was exploding. Her mind whirling into a pleasure world she could live in forever. When Hunter and Tyler withdrew, when she was so satiated she couldn’t even think, when her body was so weary and achy and sore and she swore she wouldn’t be able to move for a month, she heard Hunter’s hoarse whisper against her ear. “Rest up, baby. This is just the beginning.”

***** They undid the restraints and carried her to the security of the house. Gave her a few hours to sleep. Had lain down on the king-sized bed, which had once belonged to Tyler’s parents, their hands touching her as she slept. Their fingers explored her soft curves, smoothing over velvety flesh until her sleepy moans turned to guttural cries of arousal. Then and only then did they back off, letting her drift off before picking up the sensual touching again. They were training her. Training her to want their touches on her body. Educating her to want more even when she thought she’d had enough. They wanted her to want them. To need them. To love their hands on her body. To love them. And she would love them touching her. They were experts in the arts of pleasure. Had touched each other in the same way when the other slept. Had pleasured each other for years in the privacy of their cell during the times they’d been left alone.

Hunter eventually dozed off beside her and Tyler, unable to sleep, followed the scent of brewing coffee from the bedroom into the kitchen. When he entered the kitchen, he found Cade nursing a steaming cup of coffee. “Thought you’d never come out of that bedroom. I hope you two haven’t been too rough on her,” Cade asked, concern evident in his voice. “I thought you didn’t like my bossy woman?” Tyler asked as he poured the dark liquid into a mug and took a sip. The coffee tasted strong and very hot. Just the way he liked it. Cade’s response was a grunt followed by a frown. His brother looked stressed. Dark shadows lined the underneath of his blue eyes and he had a weary look to him. “You’re going to have to get yourself laid, Cade. You’re too tense. Take things too seriously. Everything is all right. The Barlows think we’re dead and Hunter and I will stay that way for a while.” Cade arched an eyebrow at him. “For how long? You can’t hide forever.” “Why not?” “I swear, baby brother, you are going to be the death of me yet. It’s dangerous out here for Laurie and for the two of you. You should be heading off to the safety of Monaco with your other brothers. One call and I can make the arrangements and get you three safely out of here within twenty-four hours.” “Sounds like you want to get rid of us. Not into listening to ménages?” Tyler teased. Not that he would let Laura be involved with group sex. Not unless she wanted it. And even then, he didn’t want his brothers to be their partners. It just didn’t sit right. For him anyway. He just wanted Hunter with her. Hunter and himself. Cade’s face darkened and Tyler regretted his teasing words about ménages. At one point, Cade, Colter, Mac and Luke had all Claimed Callie Callahan. She’d wanted to have the security of being Claimed. She hadn’t been infected with any of the X-virus mutations. She was naturally resistant to the virus and a valuable commodity for anyone looking for the cure or a vaccine. She’d been held in a government lab for years. Held against her will. Finally she escaped. Tired of running from the government, she wanted to be Claimed. Taking advantage of a clause that stated Claimed women unaffected by the virus could not be touched by science if she was used instead for breeding purposes, his brothers Claimed her. For a short period of time, Cade had enjoyed a loving sexual ménage relationship with his brothers and Callie. But Callie and Luke had decided to move to Monaco and his brother was miserable. Cade thrust a hand through his hair in apparent frustration, making Tyler feel guilty for giving his brother a hard time. He tended to be the worrier of the clan. Had always been that way. He would make some kids a good Mr. Mom. “Sex won’t cure what ails me,” he replied, weariness in his voice. “You being careful as hell will help though. So promise me you won’t do anything stupid like let down your guard. And for fuck sakes, put some clothes on when you walk around the house. Or at least wear a gun.” “Hmm, I’m not sure wearing a gun while I’m naked will turn on Laura, or Hunter, for that matter, but I can try,” Tyler teased, trying to ease his brother’s frustrations.

“Would you stop with the joking?” Cade snapped. His face had turned dark with anger again and Tyler could see the strain of worrying clearly now. “This isn’t over with the Barlows. Not yet. It’ll never be over. Not until they’re dead.” “That can be arranged,” Tyler said, suddenly feeling the seriousness of the situation. He didn’t want to allow the Barlows to run him off his own land, but he didn’t want Laura and Hunter in harm’s way either. The only way to have both was to take out the Barlows. “And risk getting caught for murder? That’s not any kind of pressure I’d like to live under. We have enough with the one Barlow brother we planted on your land a few months ago.” Cade shook his head and Tyler knew he was remembering the missing Barlow brother who’d been shot by Callie on Outlaw land. She’d been protecting their brother Luke when the son of a bitch Barlow had tried to kill him. The man had died and the Outlaws covered the death by burying him on Tyler’s property. He watched Cade grimace as he took another sip of coffee, making Tyler feel the guilt once again for the strain he was putting on his brothers by staying here. For years they’d thought he was dead. And when they discovered he was alive, they’d moved heaven and earth to find him and bring him home. Christ. He really was one lucky son of a bitch. “Thanks, Cade. Thanks for caring. And for getting us out of that prison. I couldn’t have asked for better brothers. But you don’t have to do anything else for me. I can take care of it from here on out. If you have better things to do—” “If I did, I’d be doing it,” Cade muttered. “Now get your sorry naked ass back to your lovers. Take a few days. Get them out of your system. Then we’ll talk about bringing down the Barlows. Legally.” “I’ll never get them out of my system, Cade,” Tyler replied. “I don’t think I will ever want to either.” Cade nodded. “Then at least be careful. I don’t want your death to be the real thing the next time around. A man can only have so many lucky breaks in one lifetime and you’re way over your limit.” Tyler stood. Pouring another mug of coffee, he suddenly thought about his teaching assistant Reena. She did that, popped into his head every once in a while. She would have been good for Cade. Her free and easy spirit would have calmed him. One day he’d have to start looking for her. Find out what happened to her when he’d disappeared in Afghanistan. In the meantime, he needed to get back to Laura and Hunter. They had a lot of catching up to do.

***** Tyler suckled Hunter’s cock head. Slid the tip of his tongue against the tiny slit and prodded the scarred opening. Hunter growled, held his hands tight to both sides of Tyler’s head. He could feel by the powerful quivering of Hunter’s thighs beneath his fingers as he held him tight that his friend was resisting the urge to buck his hips. That he was stopping himself from starting his spiral into the pleasure-painful arousals he experienced when Tyler took him into his mouth. He slurped his tongue beneath the length of his friend’s stiff cock, and from the corner of his eye watched Laura stir in bed.

They’d been waiting for her to wake. And while they’d waited they’d become harder and more aroused. Of course one thing led to another and, well, here the two of them were. Tyler on his knees on the floor between Hunter’s legs, sucking him off. He expected to see shock in Laura’s eyes when she blinked them open. Instead there was only a flash and then it was gone, replaced by understanding and acceptance and curiosity. He moaned around Hunter’s thick, pulsing flesh when she sat on the edge of the bed. Her hair messy from sleep, her face flushed from sex and satisfaction, and the sheets tangled around her body, giving him a luscious glimpse of a swollen breast. In response, Tyler’s cock hardened to new degrees. His growing erection brought with it the familiar pain as his shaft pulsed and tried to stretch beyond its scarred capacity. Knowing Laura was watching made spirals of nervousness shoot through him. Despite his uneasiness though, he continued to tend his friend. He sucked Hunter’s heavy penis deeper into his mouth. Hunter gasped and gave out a strangled cry. The erotic sound swept around Tyler, encouraging him to take him deep into his throat. Using his throat muscles he contracted them around Hunter’s flesh as he’d been taught to do in prison. Hunter’s breath hitched and he pulled out. Pre-cum and saliva glistened on his length. Using one hand to hold his friend’s shaft, Tyler’s other hand came up, his fingers scooping the moisture on his shaft before sweeping down beneath Hunter’s scrotum. Slowly he slid one finger against his tight, puckered anus. His friend closed his eyes and Tyler wrapped his mouth once again around Hunter’s swollen cock head. Suctioning the head, he bit down on the damaged flesh, bringing Hunter sharp sparks of pain. At the same time he dipped a second lubed finger into Hunter’s ass. He massaged him there and felt the puckered opening contract around the invasion. Hunter’s hands tightened against his head and he began to thrust again into Tyler’s mouth, who matched his desperate rhythm by plunging his fingers in and out of Hunter’s ass. Hunter gasped and growled like a feral animal. Tyler noticed Laura had gotten off the bed and come closer. Noticed her smooth her hands under Hunter’s arms, her fingers sliding carefully over his muscular chest to pinch at his tight nipples. Hunter bucked harder, loving what Laura was doing. She twisted and pinched and twisted some more until he was breathing so heavy Tyler thought he might pass out. And to his surprise she dropped to her knees behind Hunter, and Tyler felt something hard, warm, press against the fingers sliding in and out Hunter’s ass. Tyler moved, knowing what Laura was up to. She’d grabbed the black vibrator with prostate stimulator he had cleaned after finding it in the closet of one of the bedrooms. One of the many still wrapped and unused toys Callie or his brothers had purchased. He grinned around Hunter’s cock, wishing he was in Hunter’s place. A moment later his friend cried out as Laura pressed the thick, black, self-lubing vibrator against Hunter’s opening. Tyler could hear the strangled curses, the hiss of pleasure as the prostate stimulator hit its mark. Looking up, he noticed perspiration blossoming on Hunter’s belly. Could feel droplets fall onto his face and shoulders as he continued to suck.

The vibrator hummed to life. Hunter groaned his approval and Tyler felt his hips kick back. He sucked Hunter harder, enjoyed the spasming cock, the rigid flesh throbbing past his lips as Hunter continued his thrusting. He chuckled to himself. The three of them certainly must be a sight. Tyler on his knees between a man’s thighs, his mouth filled with cock while a woman took Hunter from behind using a black vibrator. Moments later Tyler accepted the jets of hot liquid pouring down his throat. Eagerly he anticipated what they would do to Laura when the butt plug came out. Soon, Laura. Soon.

***** It was shocking seeing the two of them together, Tyler taking a man’s cock into his mouth with such ease, with such expertness and enjoying it. The sight had been stunning. And the black vibrator she’d found on the dresser had been ultimate fun. Watching it disappear into Hunter. Watching him squirm as the prostate massager hit its mark. At first she hadn’t wanted to use it. Had felt shy, but then she’d impulsively grabbed it. Tyler had been pleasuring Hunter and she’d wanted to pleasure him too. It felt good to suddenly be so carefree with the two men. She hadn’t lost control, or not given a shit about something in a heck of a long time. She certainly could understand why pleasure would be at the top of Tyler’s and Hunter’s list of priorities. It was on the top of her list now too. She wanted more. Needed to touch them. Needed them touching her. Their fingers caressing her. Their cocks entering her. She wanted to be sexually free with her two men. Wanted them to begin fulfilling the fantasies they’d had of her while in prison. “Fuck me,” she whispered as she withdrew the vibrator from Hunter. Dropping it to the floor, she came around to face the two of them. She was shaking. Trembling with excitement. “It’s time,” she whispered, reaching down, touching her soaked clit. “Time for the two of you to take me. To bring your fantasies to life.” Both Hunter’s and Tyler’s faces were tight with arousal. Dark with need. Fierce hunger piercing their gazes. She shuddered at the hot way they looked at her. They were both breathing hard. The muscles in their bodies tense as they began to circle her. Circle their prey. They were like two hunters. Naked. Tyler fully engorged and Hunter becoming erect once again. “You’re gorgeous, Laura. A beautiful, sensual woman,” Hunter murmured. She cried out as he leaned in and kissed the area between her neck and shoulder. The area was so sensitive and it sent tingles right down to her toes. “You belong to us and we belong to you,” Tyler said as he moved in from her left. His head dipped and he kissed the tip of her nipple. The heat of his mouth scorched her, made her gasp. Hunter’s kisses dropped to her right nipple. Slow, seductive kisses, bringing nerve endings to life.

Her breath rushed from her lungs as they cupped her breasts and drew her pierced nipples between their lips at the same time. Heat enveloped her and she arched her back, pushing herself into them. She looked down. Watched the two heads at her breasts. The two moist, wet mouths, red lips pursed as they suckled her. Ate her. Bit her. Their hands massaged her breasts. Cupped her. Held her. Their lips pulled at the nipple rings, creating an erotic pain that made her gasp as fire lanced into her vagina. Rough, scarred hands came to her rear, cupping her ass. They massaged her while they caressed her breasts and ate her nipples. Sensations dazed her. She could barely stand. Could feel both men’s solid erections moving against the sides of her abdomen. Her clit pulsed, her vagina clenched. Oh! She wanted the two of them. Wanted them inside her. So bad. Their mouths were hot. So wondrously hot. Their lips sucking, their tongues licking, their teeth biting and tugging her nipples. She was writhing. Swaying her hips. Gyrating. Moving her body against them, searching for more. “Take her, Hunter. Take her while I watch.” Laurie’s breath slammed into her chest at Tyler’s words. She cried out in protest as their hot mouths left her nipples, leaving her aching for more. The hands moved off her ass cheeks. She watched as both reached for condoms on a nearby chair, rolling them on. Hunter reached for her. One hand dropped to her thigh and he lifted her leg. Held it up as he came closer. He whispered, “Are you ready, Laura? Ready to be fucked good and hard, sweetness?” She looked over at Tyler. Worried for a moment at how he might react having another man touching her like this, fucking her. But that was silly, he wanted Hunter with her. His heated look confirmed it. Destroyed her senses and sent her spiraling into a lusty wildness she never knew existed within her. Hunter’s cock head slipped in. Tyler watched. His gaze fixated on her pussy. She followed his gaze and watched as Hunter’s thick, hot and silky steel-like cock impaled her. He came in fast and hard. Furious and fierce. They both groaned at the penetration and she grabbed at his muscular arms to steady herself. “So tight,” Hunter hissed. His eyes were filled with appreciation. Filled with lust and love. She heard Tyler groan as Hunter took her mouth. Kissed her until she was heady. Until she was whimpering and begging for him to fuck her. Hunter held her leg up as his cock throbbed inside her. She wanted him to start plunging, fucking, thrusting but he held still, kissed her with such passion. Kissed her until she was moaning. Then he began a sensually slow thrust in and out of her. Her heart began to thunder as she sensed Tyler at her backside. His hot breath feathered over the back of her neck as he pulled her hair aside and kissed her there. The light touches of his warm, moist mouth sent tingles up and down her spine.

She moaned as she felt the plug being pulled slowly from her back entrance. It was so big, her anal muscles protested. A moment later it left her with a pop and she exhaled at how empty her ass felt. But she wasn’t empty for long. “Brace yourself, baby,” Tyler growled into her ear, his hands holding her arms tight as he pressed his erection against her anus. She felt Hunter withdrawing from her vagina and Tyler began to slide into her. The pressure was huge. She bit back a moan of protest, held on to Hunter. Steadied. Braced herself. Tyler had lubed his condom-covered cock for she smelled the scent of strawberries and her entrance tingled as he slid into her. He filled her. His thick, scarred flesh piercing her rear. She fought for breath, gasping at the fullness, the pure pleasure-pain combination. In the glass windows she caught their reflection. Two scarred, muscled men and her petite figure sandwiched between them. Oh sweet mercy, what an exquisite sight! They began moving together. One coming in, the other leaving her. She cried out Tyler’s name. Cried out Hunter’s name. Cried out at the sensations wrapping around her. She felt a finger at her clit. Heard Hunter chuckle as he massaged her there. So good. She must have said it out loud for both men chuckled. Tyler retreated from her ass and Hunter stayed. He smiled at her. Kept caressing her clit until the pleasure waves threatened to consume her. And then Tyler came into her ass and Hunter was withdrawing once again. He kept his finger moving, fraying back and forth, bringing her to the edge of a climax, backing off again. She cried out in distress. She wanted them fucking her. Bringing her over the edge. Her body grew tight. Hot. She was burning. Convulsing. Wild with lust. She exploded. The orgasm filled her, stretched through her. Spasms that sent pleasure into her mind and she was screaming out her release. Heard their cries as both men came almost at the same time. Came with her. And Laurie realized she’d found heaven. Tyler and Hunter made love to her for days. The three of them couldn’t get enough of each other. They ate. Laughed. Made love. Ate and laughed and made love some more. If she had her way, these last few days would be every day. But there were the Barlows to deal with. Laurie continued to push the evil men from her thoughts and rode the wave of love and pleasure. Thankfully Cade and Mac were scarce. Blade a no-show. Laurie rode the two men hard. Gave and took pleasure so eagerly she didn’t see the danger coming. Didn’t see it until it came knocking on their door a few nights later.

Chapter Thirteen “What the fuck?” Horror shrieked through Clay Barlow. He couldn’t believe what he was seeing on the computer screen. Hunter and Tyler? And Laurie? How the hell could this be? Laurie was supposed to be stashed safely somewhere. That’s what Blade had said. And Tyler and Hunter were dead. He’d watched the ocean house fall in on them. His gaze slid to the upper right-hand corner of the screen and realized this was a live feed. “Zeb! Reb! Shit! Get the fuck up here!” He tried to bite back the hysteria of what this meant. Tried to keep calm as he heard the clomping of his brothers’ feet as they hurried up the stairs. “Fuck! I can’t believe this,” he whispered, and pointed to the screen as his two brothers flanked him. Silence followed as they watched Tyler and Hunter having sex with Laurie. “Where’s Blade?” Zeb growled. His voice was the deadliest calm he’d ever heard. Clay pretended he hadn’t heard. The last thing he wanted to do was draw attention to himself when his oldest brother was pissed off. Suddenly he wished he hadn’t called them up here. “Haven’t seen him all day,” his other brother answered. “But I’m thinking we’ve been had and Blade’s the one feeding us this.” “Does the bedroom look familiar?” Zeb croaked. Both men shook their heads. “How the hell does he expect us to go to him if we don’t recognize the place?” Zeb muttered. “Then he’s toying with us?” Clay asked, still trying to comprehend what was going on. “Either way, he’s a dead man,” Zeb said smoothly. “Why? Why would he do this?” Reb muttered as Laurie bucked and moaned between the two men. “Because he’s in love with her or something and deceived us, that’s why. They must have somehow rescued the two sons of bitches and set us up.” “Why send a live feed?” Clay asked. “Blade’s sending us a message, stupid.” Zeb snorted as he headed for the hallway. “What message?” Clay shouted after him. “Where are you going?” Reb asked as the two of them followed Zeb. “The message is that son of a bitch Outlaw is alive. We’re going to the Outlaw farm. Make sure you’ve got lots of ammo, boys. Call in the recruits. Tell them to meet us over at the intersection between our two properties. Then we’re going to send the Outlaws to hell full of holes. And we’re gonna take back what’s ours. I for one will enjoy punishing the bitch for the rest of her rotten life.”

Clay scrambled back into his room for his gun and a few boxes of ammunition from the top drawer of his night table. This time around it wasn’t going to be easy to take down an Outlaw like it was the last time. And that took out all the fun.

***** Two hundred yards behind Blade there were lights on in the bedroom where Tyler and Hunter were making love to Laurie. He let out a slow, steady breath as visions of Laurie threatened to swoop in around him. Visions of her demure smile when she looked at him. Her soft voice. He blinked away the thoughts. Tonight he needed to focus on the task at hand. The job of liberating Laurie from the Barlows. Making her feel safe with Tyler and Hunter so she could drop her defenses and contact the Resistance. Then maybe he could get his job done. He scanned the rest of his surroundings, his every sense in alert mode. He checked each outbuilding for any sign of life. He saw nothing. He listened for sounds. Heard nothing but the whisper of the wind through the nearby pine boughs, the chirps of crickets and an occasional croak from a frog sitting in a nearby pond. Despite everything sounding normal, instincts told him something wasn’t right. He didn’t see them coming but he knew they were near. He stiffened when a few seconds later he saw several shadows saunter through the trees. He hadn’t expected it to be this easy or this fast. Had thought the Barlows would at least get together more armed men than the few coming toward him. It looked as if the video feed he’d been sending had rattled them so bad they hadn’t even stopped to think. It was midnight. Pitch dark. Nice and quiet. “We’ve got company,” he spoke into the voice-activated lip microphone attached to his headset. They were all interconnected via secure satellite radio. Their communications scrambled to any intruder who might try to listen in. A few seconds went by and his earpiece crackled. “I’ve got nothing on my end,” his exS.K.U.L.L. partner Colter Outlaw came back. Colter and he had worked well together in the good old days of the Terrorist Wars. Working undercover as his backup while they assassinated enemies of the United States Army. Now, however, Colter had reunited with his long-lost love and the child he’d never known until recently with another one on the way. He hadn’t expected Colter or his brothers Jude and Luke to risk their lives by leaving the protection of Monaco where they lived with their women. But when he’d put out the call for help, they had come quick. They wanted to help put an end to the Barlows’ grip on Laurie and the Outlaws. The revenge was a long time in coming for the Outlaws. The Barlows were responsible for keeping Tyler in the Terrorist prison, for blackmailing away a portion of Outlaw land into their clutches and of course for what they’d done to Laurie. Tyler, Hunter and Laurie had no idea they were being filmed. They had no idea a camera had been set up in the bedroom the trio were using the past few days. No idea he was doing this as a last-ditch effort to bring an end to his mission.

When the shooting started, he hoped Tyler and Hunter would protect Laurie and not do anything foolish such as heading into a crossfire. He should have warned them, but he had wanted them to look natural on the live feed. Although the filming idea was insensitive, it had been the only thing he could think of on short notice, and short of ambushing the Barlows, this was better. They were on Outlaw land. Private land. Private party. When he’d outlined his plan to the Outlaws, there had been concerns for the safety of Tyler, Hunter and Laurie. But a plan had been worked out where the three would be told the instant the fighting began. There were six of them in the fight against the Barlows. Himself. Colter. Luke. Jude. Mac and Cade. With Colter, he could trust his life. The others he wasn’t too familiar with other than a few meetings overseas when he and Colter had done some recreational stints with his brothers. Colter vouched for them so Blade felt relatively confident he was safe for the moment. But if word ever got out what was going down here tonight, it could be his career with S.K.U.L.L. and maybe even his life. Bev would prefer to kill the men under her command if they didn’t follow her orders. And he was definitely not following orders by stashing Laurie and smoking out the Barlows so they could kill them. Movement to his left had him swinging around and taking aim. Before he could shoot the intruder, a muscular forearm sifted out of the darkness and grabbed his wrist. “Jesus, are you always this jumpy?” Cade Outlaw chuckled as he moved in beside Blade then let him go. Cade was dressed in black. His face smudged with charcoal. All Blade could see were the whites of his eyes and teeth as he smiled at him. “Do you always sneak up on a man before he’s about to blow someone’s head off?” Blade snarled, and kept his gaze on the shadowy figures as they began to split up. He couldn’t believe he hadn’t heard Cade coming up behind him. The man was good, he had to give him that. Too good for his comfort. Recently Cade Outlaw had accepted a job as a bounty hunter. So far he had a good reputation for catching his man. Tonight Cade and he would be backup. It allowed them to roam freely between the other four and help where it was needed. “I’m having an off night tonight, or I would have surprised you with a bullet through the brain,” Cade said in amusement. Lovely. The guy had a morbid sense of humor, didn’t he? Or maybe he wasn’t kidding? “Are the others in position?” Blade asked. The last thing he wanted was for Cade to see how shaken he was. “I’m sure they’d rather be in more intimate positions tonight instead of being here but yes, they’re in position.” “How about you? Are you all right with this plan?” Blade covered his mike so the others wouldn’t hear. It was a little late to ask the question, especially since Cade was the one with the loudest concerns, but he needed to keep conversation going. Blade concentrated much better that way. He took aim at one of the shadows closest to him, about forty feet away and coming in fast. He was pretty sure it wasn’t a Barlow. Most likely a scout sent in to see if it was a trap. When Cade didn’t immediately answer, Blade dared a peek at him only to see that set of white teeth glaring back at him as Cade smiled. Then Blade spied one hell of a long gleaming knife in the man’s hand as he held it up and wiggled his eyebrows. It was the same knife Cade had allowed Blade to use to cauterize Hunter’s wounds. “You like?”

For a split second Blade got the feeling Cade grinned like a madman. Cripes. The guy looked lethal and crazy. Not such a good combination. The look disappeared, leaving Blade a bit relieved. “You hold off on wasting that bullet, Blade. Let me see if I can party personally with this intruder. Keep things quiet for as long as possible.” Without waiting for a reply, Cade slipped away into the woods. It wasn’t more than a minute when he saw the intruder fall silently to the ground. Shit. The guy lived up to his reputation of being silent and deadly. “Saw one guy go down. What the hell happened?” Jude Outlaw’s tense voice crackled in Blade’s ear. “What do you think happened?” Mac chuckled. “Cade? You son of a bitch. Are you moving around out there already?” Colter’s worried voice came through loud and clear. “Tell him to get back into backup position. I almost shot his goddamn ass off,” Luke retorted. Blade found it amusing at how the Outlaw brothers chided each other. “Another one coming in.” Blade stiffened as Cade’s voice snapped soft in his earpiece. A moment later he heard Cade say, “Another one down.” “Hey, are you going to have all the fun tonight, brother?” Mac asked. “Yeah, come on. Leave some for us, will you?” Luke chimed in. Jude and Colter broke in with their own protests. All their chiding remarks got them was a low chuckle from Cade. Then everyone became serious. “I’ve got two men coming in fast from the west side,” Luke said quickly. “Ditto on the north end,” Colter replied. “Three from the south.” Jude’s voice. “Three from the east. Maybe more behind.” Mac came in. “Hmm, all I had was two.” Cade sounded disappointed. Blade found himself chuckling. “All right, gentlemen, looks like the party is about to begin.”

***** Tyler was just about to come in Laura’s tight ass when he heard the rap at the front door. Both of them had been fucking her while lying down on the bed. Tyler taking her from behind and Hunter taking her in the front. Sandwiched between them, Laura protested when both men suddenly stopped their lovemaking. From the angle he lay, he could see Laura’s cheeks were flushed red and her nostrils flaring. “Why are you two stopping?” she moaned, and tried to gyrate her hips as she turned to look back at him. Her eyes were wild with lust even after experiencing two orgasms already. “Someone’s at the door, baby,” Tyler whispered.

“Then tell them to come back tomorrow,” she whimpered, and nuzzled her face onto Hunter’s left nipple. Hunter’s breath hitched as she began sucking him there. Tyler felt her hand come behind her and her fingernails scraped along his abdomen. Whoa, that felt good. He almost began fucking her again when Hunter’s worried gaze stopped him. “Who do you think it is?” “Can’t be anyone who wants to us harm or they wouldn’t have knocked.” Another quick rap came at the door. This time louder. More desperate. “Fuck!” Hunter cursed. Once again Laura protested as Hunter withdrew from her. She reached out to grab him, but he twirled his fingers around her wrists. “You stay here with Tyler. I’ll get the door.” Hunter cursed again as he searched for his pants on the floor where they’d thrown their clothes in their hurry to make love to her. Finally he found them and slipped into his pants, his thick erection barely allowing him to zip up the zipper. Laura smiled over her shoulder and winked at Tyler. “You hear that, big guy. Keep doing what you’re doing. I’ll keep my pussy nice and ready for Hunter ‘til he gets back.” She reached down between her legs and a moment later soft moans floated from her parted lips. He couldn’t help but react to her moans and was about to continue when Hunter dashed into the room, grabbing his shirt and gun. He looked anything but aroused. Irritation zipped through Tyler. Fun time was over. “Shit. What?” he asked. “Your brothers are here. I just spoke to Colter. Says the Barlows are coming for Laura. Apparently your brothers set it up and we aren’t invited to the party.” Tyler blinked, trying to comprehend what Hunter was telling him. Colter? His brother was over in Monaco. What the hell? And the Barlows were coming. Setup? Party? Fuck! “Tyler?” Laura had stopped pleasuring herself. He saw the fear reflected in her eyes as she gazed at him. Hunter struggled into his shirt. “They want us to stay put. To protect Laura. Just in case…” Just in case. Those three words swirled around and around in Laurie’s head as a few moments later she joined Tyler and Hunter where they stood in the dark living room. She’d left the lights on in the bedroom as Hunter instructed, pretending they were still in there. But she just couldn’t believe this was happening. One minute she was having the best sex of her life and the next she was supposed to be fighting for her life. She accepted the gun Tyler handed her. “Catch is off. It’s ready to go,” he whispered, and returned to peeking out the window. “Just stay clear of the windows. They may be bulletproof, but they can still be penetrated by special

artillery. I doubt they would do anything to put you and the babies in harm’s way, but it’s best to stay on the safe side.” Babies? What was he talking about? Despite the heat in the room, a cold wave enshrouded her. Tyler had somehow found out she was supposedly pregnant? He’d never said a thing to her. Had still wanted her. Pursued her. Made love to her so passionately although he thought she was carrying his enemies’ children? Suddenly she wished she’d never joined the Resistance or volunteered to be Claimed by the Barlows. It had been a crazy thing to do despite insane times. The Outlaws and Blade being in trouble was all her fault. Tyler’s brothers were willing to put their lives on the line because of a sequence of events she’d started. She felt sick. Sick and tired of the horrors she’d gone through for the Cause. Her hand clenched tighter around the gun and she held her breath when she heard quick bursts of gunfire outside. She began to pray.

***** One minute it was as quiet as a tomb, the next all hell broke loose. Blade didn’t even get a chance to issue orders when gunfire erupted all around him. He almost had the feeling someone else was ordering the Outlaws to open fire. The five brothers moved like a well-oiled machine, breaking cover of the trees and materializing in a straight line like a bunch of crouching ghosts coming in behind the small army of intruders. One of them, Colter most likely by the deep sound of his voice, hailed the trespassers. The pack of men, realizing their mistake at being caught out in the open, whirled around and began to fire on the brothers, who in turn retaliated. The gunfire became erratic as some of the intruders slumped lifeless upon the meadow. The rest began a mad dash toward the house. Blade took careful aim and shot one. The bastard went down with a strangled scream that sent shards of shivers down his spine. In his headset he could hear the brothers issuing orders to each other and found himself wondering what the hell he was here for. The Outlaws were doing fine on their own. He took aim again and plugged another man. “Good job, Blade,” he heard one of the brothers state. Warmth spread through him at the praise. He smiled into the darkness and realized he’d done the right thing in going after the Barlows on a personal level. He just hoped all the Barlows were splayed out in the meadow with the rest of their hired men.

***** Laurie prayed hard through the entire round of erratic gunfire. It seemed to go on forever and ever. The silent periods in between were long and nerve-racking. When no gunfire came for at least an hour, and no knock came at the door, she couldn’t stand it any longer. “Let’s go and find out what’s happened,” she whispered, ready to head for the back door.

Hunter and Tyler stiffened and exchanged quick glances. Obviously they’d been thinking the same thing. She needed to know if any of the Outlaw brothers or Blade had been killed because of her. If they had, she wouldn’t be able to handle the guilt. She just knew it. “It’s too dangerous for you,” Tyler said at last. “I’ll go and check. Hunter stays with you in the basement.” “Excuse me? I’ve been taking care of myself for years,” she snapped, quite irritated not to mention insulted Tyler would consider her so handicapped that she couldn’t handle her own out there. “I don’t want anything happening to you. Stay inside.” “Fuck you. If you don’t want me out there, then obviously you don’t consider me a trusted partner in this relationship. I’ll go alone.” Before she could push past him, Hunter said, “How about we compromise? Laura and I can cover you from the back door while you scout around.” He was trying to defuse the situation and she took the bait. “As long as you stay within our sights,” Laurie added. She didn’t want him to go out alone, and she knew this wasn’t the time for a fight either. Yet she could see from the determination in his gaze he would probably hog-tie her and stick her in the basement in order to keep her out of harm’s way. Tyler’s jaw set at their suggestions and she knew he was seriously considering what they’d said. He nodded and they headed for the back door. Tyler got there first. He punched in the security code and cracked the door open. “Keep an eye on her, Hunter,” he said, and slipped outside. Hunter ushered her to follow him as he also stepped outside. Quickly, he punched in the code again, reactivating the alarm. Her hand tightened around the gun and dread sliced through her as she watched Tyler dart along the shadowy areas of the side of the house. She and Hunter crouched on the side of the stairs. “You keep an eye from the middle to your left and I’ll do the middle to the right,” Hunter whispered. She nodded and did what he suggested. Despite the warmth outside, the quietness made her feel as if she were in a cold tomb. Her heart beat in erratic thumps as she kept one eye on Tyler and aimed her gun at anything that moved. Cripes, everything had happened so fast. She’d been happy in pleasure land. Had accepted Hunter into her heart with such ease she couldn’t even conceive a life without both of them. She found herself chuckling. Any man would be a good lover after experiencing the Barlows. But these two were exceptional. She wanted to keep experiencing the love and arousal of the past few days. Wanted it to last for the rest of her life. God wouldn’t be so cruel as to take all this happiness away from her now, would he? She noticed Tyler moving toward an old tractor in the yard. Noticed a figure hunkered there against a front wheel. For a split second her finger tightened on the trigger and she readied

herself to fire at the person if he so much as moved a muscle against Tyler. He turned and waved at them. “He’s signaling he’s safe,” Hunter said. Laurie found herself exhaling in relief. If Tyler was saying he was safe that meant either one of the Outlaw brothers or Blade was alive.

***** “What the fuck are you doing out here? You’re supposed to be in the house,” Cade’s angry hiss sliced through Tyler like a painful knife as he joined his brother hunkered down behind a tractor in the yard. “What’s happening? We haven’t heard shots for a while,” he muttered as he scanned the yard and surrounding meadow, which was flooded by moonlight for any sign of his other brothers. He saw nothing but several bodies in various crumpled positions. He hoped none of them were his kin. “We’re all safe. They’re checking the bodies. So far the Barlows aren’t accounted for.” Shit! “Do you think they aren’t here?” “That’s a possibility. But I doubt it. They would have wanted to be here.” “Why do you say that?” Cade’s head snapped up and his fierce gaze slammed into Tyler. “We had a private meeting a couple of days ago. Let’s say we made sure the Barlows would make an appearance to this private party. They know you’re alive and they know you and Hunter were fucking Laurie tonight.” Dread scrambled through Tyler. “How would they know that?” “Live camera feed from your bedroom. Blade rigged it so the Barlows wouldn’t miss it when they went onto the Net tonight like they do every night. Now get back to the house so we know where the three of you are in case the shooting starts again.” Cade left no room for argument. He was on his feet and moving in the shadows before Tyler could even comprehend what he’d just said. Live camera feed? What the fuck? Were they crazy exposing what was going on between himself, Hunter and Laura? He wouldn’t let his brothers or Blade off the hook. When all this shit was over, there would be hell to pay. Slipping into the shadows, Tyler sprinted back to the house.

Chapter Fourteen “He’s coming back,” Hunter said as she watched Tyler start the cautious journey back to the house. “I wouldn’t mind a coffee if you can manage it in the dark. And I’m sure Tyler wouldn’t mind one either. I get the feeling tonight might be a long one.” “Is that a hint for me to get back inside?” She grinned, feeling quite relieved Tyler was returning to them unharmed. Hunter winked and his teeth gleamed white in the dark shadows as he returned her smile. “Don’t worry. I’ll keep his very nice ass covered.” “One day I’d like to watch that position.” She winked, and hearing a low, amused chuckle, she stole back up the stairs. Keying in the code, she opened the door, stepped inside and keyed in the code again. By the time Tyler returned she would have hot cups of coffee ready for all three of them. Hopefully he wouldn’t bring back any bad news. The moon shone bright into the kitchen area as she placed her gun on the countertop. In the glow she was able to find the items needed to brew the coffee. Just as it started percolating and the scent began to drift through the kitchen, she thought she heard something toward the front of the house. Quiet footsteps? Had one of Tyler’s brothers or Blade come in the front door? God, she hoped so. She heard the creak of a loose floorboard. Someone was coming down the hallway. Toward the kitchen. Another creak. Low voices. She couldn’t make out whom the voices belonged to. Whether it was Blade or the Outlaws who were coming down the hall or— She swallowed at the dryness slithering into her mouth. Or maybe a Barlow or one of their boys had somehow gotten through the security and into the house? Heart in her throat, she grabbed the gun off the countertop. Her instincts and training told her to head out the back door and warn Hunter. Punching in the code, she cracked open the door. Hunter was nowhere in sight. Shit! Maybe that’s who was lurking in the house? Maybe Tyler and Hunter had come in through the front door? Despite a flare of hope that her two lovers were inside, she opted to get out of the house, just in case. Before she could so much as move, she was swept into a pair of strong arms. She didn’t even have a chance to comprehend what happened as the gun was yanked from her grasp. A big hand clamped over her mouth and a low whisper breathed against her ear, “Hey, mama. Your daddies are alive and well.” Her stomach somersaulted violently. She smelled Reb. Knew his scent anywhere. Sweaty, dangerous and mean. She watched helplessly as he closed the door and swiped a card through the code finder. The light on the security console flashed red indicating the security was on again. Obviously the

Barlows had gotten a topnotch pass card that immediately deciphered codes, just like the one the Resistance had given her and the one Tyler had used to gain access to the Barlow ranch when he’d first shown up there. “There we go. Now the alarm won’t go off,” he growled, and started to lead her toward the hallway. Before she could so much as start fighting, Zeb Barlow came out of the darkness. “You little bitch!” he hissed. Her hands came up to defend herself, knowing Zeb would hit her in his rage. But Reb was faster. He caught her wrists in one hand and pressed them tight against her chest, leaving her defenseless against the blows that were sure to come. Anger sparked from Zeb’s blue eyes, his mouth was twisted in hatred. She braced herself for the assault as best she could and pain sliced across the side of her head as the impact of a hard hand slapped her there several times, sending her senses reeling. “Save it for later, stupid,” Reb hissed. She felt disoriented from the hits. But not so out of it she didn’t realize she was being led down the hallway. Toward the living room. The front door. And beyond. Panic screamed through her. If they got her out of the house and away from Tyler and Hunter, she’d never see them again! Her head hurt where Zeb had hit her. She could barely breathe as Reb’s hand covered most of her nose as well as her mouth. She tried to scream, but all that came out against the palm was a low squeak. She doubted Hunter would hear. “Don’t even think of trying anything, slut.” Clay came out of the shadows from her left. Something cold and metallic pressed against her left temple. A gun. Oh dear God. The sight of his eyes glowing with outrage made shards of hysteria bubble through her. All he needed to do was pull the trigger and she was dead. God, help me! Tyler! Hunter! Where are you? Reb continued to move her forward down the hallway, keeping her pressed tight against his body. Clay’s gun remained steadfast at her temple, digging in so painfully tears shot to her eyes. Even if she did manage to escape, she would be shot. She had no doubt Clay would pull the trigger. They were halfway down the hallway when Reb made her stop. “Someone’s coming behind us,” he whispered. The hand over her mouth and nose loosened and she gasped for the fresh air. He twisted her around to use her as a shield. Reb purred icily in her left ear, “One sound and you die, traitorous bitch.” Horrified, Laurie tried to scream the instant she saw Hunter walking into the hallway toward them. Tried to warn him, but the only thing that shot through the air was that strangled screech again. That was all the warning he needed though. She saw Hunter’s gun. It was already aimed. Saw the orange-yellow spark of a bullet leaving the gun barrel. Felt the air vibrate past her left ear and heard Clay moan. The gun pressed

to her temple was suddenly gone and so was Hunter. But the arm around her mouth was gone and was now practically strangling her neck. She felt faint as her windpipe began to cave in from the pressure. “I’ll break her fucking neck! I swear I will. Let us leave and she’ll live!” Reb shouted frantically. She didn’t doubt he would break her neck like a wishbone. If she didn’t make her move now, she was screwed. From behind them she heard Tyler shout. Saw Hunter sprint back into the hallway, his gun aimed in her direction. Realized both Ty and Hunter were coming to her rescue. Gunshots rang out. She heard Zeb shriek in pain. Her reflexes kicked in. With her foot, she lashed out backward and took great satisfaction as her shoe heel made good impact with solid bone. Reb grunted. His hold on her neck and wrists loosened but not enough for her to break free. She raised her leg and pushed her foot off the nearby wall. The odd movement knocked him off kilter, allowing her to twist free from his grip. She dropped to the ground. Tried to roll. But there was nowhere to go. She smashed into something solid and realized it was Clay. He lay sprawled out beside her, his eyes wide open, unblinking. Dead. Thank God. She spied Zeb lying on the floor not too far away too. He was motionless. Probably dead too. She screamed as someone grabbed her by her hair. Pain ripped through her scalp as Reb tried to yank her back to her feet. “Get up, bitch! Get up! Get up!” Tears of pain burned her eyes as she fought back. Wildly punching at him. Kicking him. She could tell he was bleeding from a shoulder wound. His eyes were wild with panic and rage, but his grip was so strong. There were more shouts and Hunter and Tyler opened fire. Bullets screamed through the air and Reb dropped without a sound. Slumped to the floor right in front of her. His eyes unblinking as he stared at her. Laurie felt the shiver of shock start at the middle of her back and spread. Within seconds she was trembling uncontrollably. Two sets of warm arms cradled her as she sat on the floor. Strong arms. Safe. Yes, she felt safe as Tyler and Hunter hugged her. But she just couldn’t stop shaking.

***** “I’m so sorry,” Tyler whispered against her ear. He kissed her tear-streaked cheeks, kissed her salty tears away. She was crying. Her face was pale and she was shaking like a leaf even with Hunter and him holding her tight. The bastards! If they weren’t dead already, he would be plugging them full of holes, he was so full of rage.

“They got in using this.” Blade was suddenly here. He snagged a credit-card-shaped item from the floor. It looked similar to the one they’d used to gain access to the Barlow ranch. Obviously the Barlows had secured a password finder off the black market, just as Hunter and he had done. “Obviously they acquired one of the latest state-of-the-art security cards from the black market after I locked them inside their home and they weren’t able to get out,” Blade said. “You’ll have to change the security system in the house. This type of system has been compromised. Is she okay?” “She’ll be fine. I don’t know about the babies though,” Hunter snapped back. By the strangled sound of his voice he could tell his friend was going to feel just as bad about this as he was. Bad for a long time. “No, there aren’t any—” Laura hiccupped. “What the fuck were you guys doing out there?” Hunter cut her off as he held her tighter. “You could have at least told us what was going on or we wouldn’t have come looking.” “We had to make sure there weren’t any more incoming,” Colter murmured as he handed Tyler a blanket to put around Laura. “Keep her warm. Keep her calm. She’s in shock.” “No thanks to you guys.” Tyler found his anger raging again as his brothers surrounded them. “What the hell were you doing? Filming us? You guys are assholes. Fucking assholes.” His brothers and Blade looked embarrassed and avoided eye contact with him. Good. He wouldn’t let them off the hook so easily. Doing what they had was inexcusable. “Blade, you’d better check her over. Make sure the babies are okay,” Tyler said. The last thing he wanted was for the babies to have suffered because of what happened. “I’m not pregnant,” Laura whispered. The hallway was silent as several sets of eyes zeroed in on her, including his. “Blade set up the pregnancy. He did it to protect me from the Barlows,” she hiccupped again. Tyler found himself staring at Hunter who in turn was staring back at him. Relief shone in his friend’s eyes. Stunned relief melted through him too. No babies? He blinked over at Laura. She shrugged. “I didn’t know you knew about them until just before, and then I didn’t have a chance to tell you.” “She’ll be fine,” Blade said as he pocketed the password finder and bent down to grab a gun still clutched in Clay Barlow’s fingers. Tyler saw red. Took a swing and nailed Blade right in the nose. He felt bone break beneath his fist and felt satisfaction rolling through him as blood gushed from his nostrils. Blade grabbed his nose and dropped like a stone to his knees. “That’s for lying to us, Blade,” Tyler growled. Before he could take another swing at the son of a bitch, Colter and Luke hauled a surprised Blade to his feet and ushered him out of the hallway. “It’s over, Tyler. The Barlows are dead. No one has to know what happened to them,” Cade replied as he crouched beside the three. Tyler almost belted him too for being involved with bringing the Barlows down on them tonight without so much as a warning.

Cade must have sensed his anger, sensed Tyler would punch his lights out because he straightened and called out to Mac and Jude, who stood nearby looking helpless. “Give me a hand here, boys. Let’s get these scumbags out of the house.” It’s over. Okay. It was over. He had to remember that and he’d be okay. They’d be okay now. Christ. Laura wasn’t pregnant. Yes, he was relieved, but he was also sad. He’d been looking forward to watching her belly swell. Looking forward to playing with a couple of tiny kids. He found himself grinning. Hunter and he would rectify the lack of kids. They’d enjoy solving the problem. Would enjoy it a lot. He turned his attention to Laura who was watching the men hauling the Barlow carcasses past them. “Are they really…all of them?” She still looked pale and stunned. “They’re dead,” Hunter stated as he made sure the blanket draped around her was wrapped nice and tight. She was still shivering but a bit less. That was a good sign. “I have some apologizing to do too,” Hunter replied. Guilt flashed in his eyes. “I took a minute to go for a leak at the side of the house. That’s when I saw a light flash in the window. Thought it was you with a flashlight. When Tyler hooked up with me, we thought it best to be on the safe side and we came in too slow and those fucking bastards… If they weren’t already dead, I’d kill them.” “I’m fine, Hunter. Really. I’m fine.” Laura gave him a weak smile. Her cheeks were already bruised and red from being slapped around. She reached out and tenderly caressed Hunter’s cheek with adoration. She was going to be all right. He could see that in the teasing glint in her expression as she said, “But you boys are going to have to make up for what happened tonight. I’m going to need a lot of tender loving care from the both of you.” All the rage he’d had toward the Barlows, toward his brothers and Blade for betraying them, for not letting them know what was going on tonight—all of it—left Tyler in one fast swoosh as he looked into Laura’s eyes. They were gleaming with unconditional love. For him and for Hunter. She held his heart. Would hold it forever. And suddenly he felt as if he were the luckiest and the happiest man in the world.

***** Tyler was bone-tired when he entered the farmhouse a few nights later. It had been a hard week. Burying more than twenty men in deep, unmarked graves and then sowing fields of wheat right over them sure wasn’t the highlight of his life, but just having Laura to come home to made the horrors of what happened bearable. Very bearable. Up until now the two of them hadn’t shown Laura their full need of pain with their pleasure. Too many things had happened over a short period. She’d learned about what had happened to Tyler and Hunter in prison. She’d accepted them into her bed. And then there were the dead bodies to deal with.

Over the next few months they would begin her training. And he for one was truly looking forward to it. The tantalizing aroma of fried chicken wafted to his nostrils and his mouth watered. “Hey, baby. We’re back. Smells delicious. Hunter’s taking a skinny-dip in the ocean. Wants to know if we’ll join him,” he called out, and tossed his hat onto a hook by the front door. “Tyler, come on back here for a minute, will you?” She sounded different. Quiet, reserved, maybe even a little nervous. He tensed, knowing someone else was in the house. Palming his gun, he walked carefully toward the kitchen. There were hushed voices as he neared. Laura and another woman. He couldn’t quite put his finger on who, but the other woman’s voice sounded familiar. He held his breath as he peeked into the kitchen. Laura sat at the table, her hands wrapped around a steaming mug of coffee. Another woman sat opposite her. She was sipping from a mug. She was petite. Her hair color wasn’t strawberry blonde anymore, but short and curly and red. Even before she held up a peace sign, Tyler knew who she was. She looked different. Worn out and tired, her youthful innocent look gone in favor of a hardened mature woman. “Reena?” Fuck. Reena, his teaching assistant. She stared back at him, unblinking, and he’d never been so glad to see a pair of hazel eyes before. Despite the fact he noted something different about the way she looked at him, a heavy shard of relief spun through him. “You made it out,” he found himself mumbling as he clumsily slipped his gun back against the small of his back where he kept his weapon. “I see you made it out alive too, Teach.” Teach, her nickname for him. “Fuck, I just can’t believe it’s you. I’ve wondered about you and the girls.” “The girls made it out safely that day. We hid in the fields until the soldiers were gone.” She stood. Cripes, he’d forgotten how he dwarfed her. He wrapped his arms around her and hugged her tight, lifting her thin body right up off the floor and dancing her around. She was okay. Reena was okay. “You’re still a little squirt who needs to put meat on your bones,” he laughed as he let her go and ruffled her fluffy curly hair. “And you’re still too tall.” She smiled tightly and sat back down, pulling up a chair beside her. “Come, sit. I don’t have much time. We need to talk.” Her smile dropped into a serious frown. This was definitely not a social call. Tyler sat in the chair and cast his gaze over at Laura who seemed quiet. Reserved. Nervous. She was a bit pale and her knuckles were white with tension as she held her mug. She avoided eye contact. Uneasiness swept through him. Unease and concern. “Hey, baby. You can relax. This is Reena. We worked together overseas in the Wars.”

“I know. She told me. Actually I’ve known her for years. Since she came back—” Reena reached out and grabbed Laura’s wrist, silencing her. “What’s going on?” he asked, not liking the power Reena seemed to be holding over Laura. Laura had known her for years? He frowned. He suddenly had the feeling he wasn’t going to like what Reena looked poised to tell him. “Tyler, I’m only telling you this because I know I can trust that what I tell you won’t leave this room. My life as well as Laurie’s depends on your silence and your alliance.” “Alliance? I don’t understand.” Reena smiled, but the smile never reached her eyes. Before he could discern what her eyes said, she broke contact and cast what appeared to be a thankful look at Laura, who was still avoiding looking at him. Nope. He definitely didn’t like what was going on here. “I can see my secret has been safe with Laurie. I am grateful she did as I asked and not tell anyone who I am.” “You’ve got me really curious now, Reena.” Not to mention hurt that Laura was keeping secrets from him. “Tyler…Laurie is…” Reena began. “Let me tell him. I owe him that much,” Laura broke in. Finally she managed to look him straight in the face. She gave him a wobbly smile and Tyler found his heart pounding in his ears like thunder. Whatever she was about to tell him was going to be big. He’d just have to deal with whatever it was. “Tyler, I am a member of the Resistance and Reena is their leader.” Double whammy. Her confession stunned him, but it was nowhere near as devastating as the guilt lining Laura’s face. He’d heard of the Resistance movement of mostly women who protested the Claiming Law. They were a thorn in the government’s side. He knew the participants were being hunted and in extreme danger at all times. The government doled out hard cash to people who turned them in. Punishment if caught and convicted included brainwashing as well as sex slave training for bordellos like the Pleasure Palace. This bit of news was the last thing he ever expected. If anyone so much as sneezed at the moment, he was sure he’d fall right over from the shock. “I’ve wanted to tell you why I volunteered to be Claimed by the Barlows. But I couldn’t. I promised Reena and the Resistance my complete silence. For their safety.” There were tears in Laura’s eyes and his gut twisted at what she endured because of her alliance with the Resistance. With everything that had happened, he hadn’t even thought any more about asking her why she’d volunteered. Heck, they’d been too busy doing other more pleasurable things. With her admission though, he felt relief sift through him. Relief that she had a good reason for doing what she had by being Claimed by the Barlows. That relief however was short-lived. She was in danger if word got out she was a member. “I never meant to hurt you. I thought you were dead and I wanted to do something useful with my life. I wanted to help other women.”

“And she did help a lot of women,” Reena broke in. “She did a great job getting information for us on the Barlows and the people they deal with. With her information we were able to secure their entire holdings the instant the Barlows disappeared, making it look as if they vanished with their money. That’s why no one has come looking for them, so you won’t have to worry.” “Why should we care?” Tyler hoped to hell Laura hadn’t said anything to Reena about the killings. “We have our source as to what happened to them and it isn’t Laurie.” Laura frowned. “Who?” “We had members tailing the Barlows for a couple of days. They followed the brothers here and witnessed the gunfire. They reported back.” Man, this Resistance was beginning to sound impressive. “The Barlow funds have been filtered into the Resistance. We are growing stronger every day. There are new recruits joining us hourly and that’s why I’m here to ask for your help.” A burst of anger flared through him as an overwhelming need to keep her out of harm’s way rolled over him. “Rest assured Laurie is not putting her life in danger any longer. She’s done enough. Leave her in peace. It’s our time now. She’s out of the Resistance.” He expected Laura to protest. To tell him he was a selfish, commanding bastard. To tell him where to go with his male dominating ways. But he didn’t care. She’d done more than enough for this Resistance. He prepared himself for a huge fight, but none came. Laura didn’t say a thing. Instead she smiled at him as if he were her hero or something. Shit. Women. Sometimes he just couldn’t figure them out. “I’m afraid I haven’t made myself clear. Laurie has done more than enough. We accept her retirement. I’ve actually come to ask for your teaching skills.” His teaching skills? “Because the government doesn’t allow education to girls anymore, they are becoming illiterate. Easily swayed to do what is commanded of them. If this goes on for too long, we will lose an entire generation of what could be independent women. The Resistance will weaken.” “You said it was growing,” Tyler reminded her. “Yes, but many girls are coming in with their mothers. These girls need to be educated. Education is power. Power is freedom.” Tyler frowned. He still couldn’t believe Reena was here in his kitchen. That she claimed she was the leader of the Resistance. Petite, innocent Reena with the hazel eyes and red hair. Pumpkin. Squirt, as he sometimes had called her. Who the hell would have guessed? He glanced at Laura. Saw the excitement splashing over her beautiful face. Evidentially she was all for him getting back into teaching again, despite the danger. “It wouldn’t have to interfere too much in your life. We do most of our work at night. Therefore classes would be in the evening. Someone would come for you and take you to a spot we would use as the classroom. And of course being a Resistance member has its benefits. Your

ranch would be on twenty-four-hour private protection by our highly trained members. Consider them your personal bodyguards.” Twenty-four-hour protection? Someone would be keeping an eye on them all the time? No privacy? He didn’t like that idea. Didn’t like the thought of having to depend on strangers to help him protect Laura. Reena stood. “I would need your answer before I leave.” “Meaning now,” he stated. She nodded. Damn her! His brain told him to say no and send Reena on her way. She could recruit someone else and he, Laura and Hunter could get on with their lives in peace. But for how long? Laura would eventually get bored. Would want dinner, dancing and some time out of the house. She’d want women to talk to too. And someone may drop by unexpectedly. See her. When outside the house and around the yard she was dressed like a man, but any man could notice she was a woman under men’s baggy clothing. The Resistance or some other group needed to get women back their freedom. It was the only way. Until then, Laura was effectively a sitting duck out here. He couldn’t be here twenty-four/seven to protect her. He had to build another ocean house for the three of them. He and Hunter had his farm to run and his brothers had this land to operate. “Laura?” He wanted her input. He would be putting everyone’s lives in danger if he became a Resistance member. He should also consult Hunter although he knew Hunter would say go for it. Would support any decision he made. “I think you know my answer,” she said. “But I’ll leave it up to you.” Reena started for the back door. “I really have to leave now. I’ve overstayed already. I’ve got bounties on my head. Assassins want me dead. I had to slip away from my entourage just to come here. They’re getting a bit too protective. Sometimes I need to escape so I can breathe.” The two women smiled at each other and Tyler knew they were a lot alike. Free spirits who needed to be unleashed or they would go mad. He’d go nuts too if he wasn’t allowed to roam freely. For a long second he said nothing. Simply watched Reena go. When she reached the back door, her hand hesitated on the knob. “Tyler…” She looked over her shoulder at him and he winced at the blades of raw pain flashing in her eyes. He realized what was different about her. Innocence. The look of innocence he and her father, a high-ranking official in the U.S. Army, had fought so hard to protect was gone. Something had happened to her. Shivers of dread zipped up his spine. She smiled that smile again. The one that didn’t reach her eyes. Something bad had happened. Very bad. “Listen, I’m really glad you made it out of there alive, Tyler. I wish things could have been different. Wish I could stay and socialize but I can’t. But I really wanted to ask you in person and in private. I apologize for intruding.”

If she was trying to make him feel guilty for not giving her an answer one way or the other, then she was doing a damn good job. She opened the door and peeked out. Her shoulders were tense as if she expected an ambush. A hell of a way to live. And she was asking him to join her in looking over his shoulder as well? As if they weren’t doing enough of that already? No one knew Laura was here with them. Except Hunter, Blade, his brothers and now with Reena coming here, the whole freaking Resistance probably knew. As far as the public knew she’d simply disappeared with the Barlows and Blade in an effort to keep Tyler away from her. With Reena’s offer, she was asking him to put Laura and Hunter at an even higher risk than they were already. And he didn’t have to accept protection from the Resistance, although he knew he probably would, just to keep Laura safe. Reena slipped out the door, closing it quietly behind her. The finality of the soft click felt like a punch in his gut. He looked over at Laura and felt crushed at the disappointment lacing her face. It flooded through him as well. Shit. You are an idiot, an inner voice warned. You’ve always wanted to teach. To help others. You’ll never get a more important opportunity than this. He cursed. He rose to his feet and yanked open the door. “Reena. Wait.” She hadn’t gone far. She stopped and turned around. He was surprised to see the tears shining in her eyes. Tears of disappointment or happiness? He wasn’t sure. Laura joined them. Her gaze scanned the surroundings as if she were expecting trouble as well. Or maybe it was a habit she’d acquired being a part of the Resistance. “Okay, I’ll help,” Tyler said. “I can’t thank you enough,” Reena gushed, and threw her arms around him, giving him a huge hug and then pulling away. Pulling away as if it hurt to hug a man. “My girls will appreciate your help. I know they will.” Her hazel eyes were sparkling with excitement. It made him feel good. Real good. “Not as much as I do,” Laura replied as she curled a loving arm around his waist and pulled him against her. Yes, he’d done the right thing by joining. Maybe he could make a difference. The words “make a difference one person at a time” popped into his head. He hoped it came true in the case of the Resistance.

***** Pull the fucking trigger. That’s why you’re here, dammit! Kill her! Blade thought, ignoring the throbbing pain in his broken nose. His finger tightened a touch on the trigger of his rifle. Try as he might though, he couldn’t bring himself to do it. It should be easy. He’d killed before. Killed men and women who were going to be trouble for the U.S. Army. He’d never killed a non-military target before. But S.K.U.L.L. had deemed her a military target…he just didn’t wholeheartedly agree. She was more of a…nuisance to the government. A woman fighting to get the rights back for women. Can’t fault her for doing that.

Dammit! This is a hell of a time to start having a conscience, isn’t it? Maybe he could wait until she was alone? Kill her then? His finger eased on the trigger ever-so slightly. You’re stalling, Blade. Take her down in front of witnesses so word can get out the leader of the Resistance is dead. Follow your orders or there will be hell to pay. Laurie would report back to the Resistance that their leader was dead. The Cause would collapse. Or so the government hoped. He hated to do this right in front of Tyler and Laurie. It would ruin their time together. But he had a job to do. They would just have to deal with this assassination. Just as he would have to deal with it. Once again his finger tightened on the trigger but he quickly eased off as cold metal kissed his temple. “I don’t think you want to do that, do you, Blade.” It wasn’t posed as a question, but rather a command. He knew whom that deadly calm voice belonged to. Cade Outlaw. “This isn’t your concern, Outlaw.” “You’re on Outlaw land. It is my business. Drop the gun.” Blade hesitated. “I know we’re friends, Blade, and I hope you won’t hold it against me if I blow a hole in your head, but I will unless you drop the rifle.” And he probably would too. Cade was just as much of a killing machine as he was. If not more. He dropped the gun and heard the laughter of the two women on the other side of the bushes. He could see them hugging. Saying their goodbyes. Could feel his gut twist as he felt the best opportunity for carrying out his job slipping through his fingers. “She’s your S.K.U.L.L. assignment, isn’t she?” Cade asked. Blade said nothing. “You’ve been sent to kill her. Kill the leader of the Resistance. As if that will stop women from fighting for their freedom.” “She’s a marked woman. If I fail, someone else won’t.” “You’ve failed, Blade. Tell your boss the leader is under Outlaw protection now. Anyone tries to go after her will have us to answer to. Got it?” “Got it,” Blade replied. “Good.” They stood there in silence and watched as the two women split up. Watched Laurie and Tyler wave to her as the Resistance leader sprinted across the yard and then into the meadow to vanish in the neighboring woods. Watched helpless as his best chance to kill her disappeared. Strangely enough, relief poured through him. Sure, he’d failed. And yes, there would be hell to pay. But at least he could live with himself tomorrow. That is if Cade didn’t kill him. “The highway is about a twenty-mile walk to the east. Best start walking, Blade. Rest assured if you’d been anyone else, you would be dead. Consider this a favor. You owe me one. Big time. Just remember what I said. If I ever see you near her, I will kill you.”

Blade was a smart man. Knew when it was time to clear out. And now was it. He nodded. “I’ll remember that.” “You do that. Now go before I change my mind and kill you.” His back prickled as he started off toward the east. He half expected Cade to shoot him in the back. He certainly deserved it for getting this close to almost killing a woman who represented freedom to all women. The same woman he’d once helped rescue from the Pleasure Palace when was on assignment with Cade’s brother Colter. A woman who hadn’t been able to keep her hands off him or his men, she’d been pumped so full of sex drugs. He found himself cursing at the memories of the heat. Of flesh slapping against flesh. Limbs tangled. Red mussed hair. Her sobs as the male members of S.K.U.L.L. took turns with her. Her cries of arousal when Blade sank deep into her sweet pussy. Fuck! At the time they hadn’t realized she’d been a member of the Resistance, let alone the leader of the enemy. But she’d been willing. Willing and wanting and orgasming all over the place. The Pleasure Palace had done a number on her, that’s for sure. It was a wonder she was able to pull herself together and get back to the Resistance. She was a tough one. Tough, sexy and totally out of his league. She was damaged goods. Would need a man or men who were caring and patient. He wasn’t that man. What he wanted—hell, what he needed—was to dominate Bev in the sex department. Needed a challenge and she would be it. He knew that now. When he cleared the nearby tree line, he found himself sighing in both frustration and relief. Relief because he’d been stopped from making a moral mistake. Frustration for the leader of the Resistance because he knew her troubles were only beginning.

***** Cade Outlaw watched Blade slip away into the horizon. He wouldn’t be back. Blade was a smart man. Knew what Cade said he meant. Despite being a friend of his brother, he knew he would have killed the man if he hadn’t dropped the gun. It would have sent a strong message to S.K.U.L.L. to back off the leader. Unfortunately for the Resistance leader, Cade was on the same mission as Blade. It just wasn’t for S.K.U.L.L. His mission—capture the leader of the Resistance and bring her into the government safe and sound. Too bad Blade being here had screwed his plans. He knew he wouldn’t be able to catch the woman today. She’d have disappeared without a trace by now. Besides, he couldn’t risk his brother Tyler or Laurie finding out he was using them to track down their friend. He’d be in deep shit if they suspected his intentions, especially if something went wrong and she was injured or killed when he captured her. Tomorrow. Tomorrow he would pick up the trail and start the hunt again. He’d capture the redheaded beauty and bring her in. He’d been told there was a deal on the table for the members of the Resistance. In the meantime, he’d make a large bounty for doing his job. He just hoped he could trust the government when they assured him her freedom was guaranteed even if she didn’t take the deal.

Cade frowned and shoved his knife back into the ankle sheath then headed back to the Outlaw farm.

About the Author Jan Springer is the pseudonym for an award winning best selling author who writes erotic romance and romantic suspense at a secluded cabin nestled in the Haliburton Highlands, Ontario, Canada. She has enjoyed careers in hairstyling and accounting, but her first love is always writing. Hobbies include kayaking, gardening, hiking, traveling, reading and writing. Jan welcomes comments from readers. You can find her website and email address on her author bio page at www.ellorascave.com.

Tell Us What You Think We appreciate hearing reader opinions about our books. You can email us at [email protected].

Also by Jan Springer Christmas Lovers Edible Delights Ellora’s Cavemen: Legendary Tails II anthology Heroes at Heart 1: A Hero’s Welcome Heroes at Heart 2: A Hero Escapes Heroes at Heart 3: A Hero Betrayed Heroes at Heart 4: A Hero’s Kiss Heroes at Heart: A Hero Needed Holiday Heat anthology Outlaw Lovers: Colter’s Revenge Outlaw Lovers: Jude Outlaw Outlaw Lovers: The Claiming Peppermint Creek Inn Sexual Release Sinderella Zero to Sexy

Discover for yourself why readers can’t get enough of the multiple award-winning publisher Ellora’s Cave. Whether you prefer e-books or paperbacks, be sure to visit EC on the web at www.ellorascave.com for an erotic reading experience that will leave you breathless.

www.ellorascave.com